Confucius Ads Library: Ads

Ads for foobar on 2024-11-28

Id	Vlad	Saved	Scrape Time	Status	Scrape Result	Title	Body	Cta Type	Link Url	Page Name	Page Profile Uri	Page Like Count	Enddate	Cta Text	Caption	Display Format	Link Description	Link Url	Creation Time	Page Profile Picture Url	Page Entity Type	Page Is Profile Page	Current Page Name	Page Is Deleted	Startdate	Actions
2,553,335	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2024-11-28 19:17	active	1935	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	Chapter 0001 "Where's the patient's husband? Why hasn't he come yet? If he doesn't sign soon, it'll be too late,” a doctor urged. "The patient's husband refuses to come. He said to let her fend for herself,” a nurse replied. "Fend for herself..." When Suzy Frost, battered and barely clinging to life on the operating table, heard those words, something inside her stirred. Summoning the last of her strength, she slowly raised her hand. "Give me my phone..." Seeing her condition, the nurse quickly handed her the phone. Enduring excruciating pain, Suzy redialed the number that was almost etched into her brain. Just as the call was about to disconnect automatically, it finally went through. "I already told you that her life or death is none of my business!" the man on the other end spoke, his voice full of displeasure and impatience. "Dylan..." With every word Suzy spoke, a searing pain shot through her body, "After you took Anne away, the kidnappers detonated the bomb, and I was hurt, badly..." "Heh..." Before she could finish, the man on the other end let out a cold, dismissive chuckle. "Suzy, your acting is really improving. That weak little voice almost sounds convincing." "...I'm not lying to you, I really am hurt." "Is that so?" His tone grew even more scornful. "Then I wish you a speedy journey to death!" "Dylan..." "Beep beep beep..." Undeterred, Suzy tried calling again. "Sorry, the number you have dialed is unavailable.” The doctor, no longer able to stand by in silence, spoke gently, "Miss Frost, your condition is very serious. If you have any other family members present, they're also authorized to sign on your behalf.” What other family did she have? In this world, he was the only one who could sign the consent form. No matter how much it hurt, Suzy fought back the tears that streamed down her pale cheeks and asked the doctor with a faint smile, "Can I sign for myself?" "...Yes!" With her last ounce of strength, Suzy signed the consent form for the surgery. The operation lasted four hours and was finally over, but her condition worsened two hours post-surgery, and Suzy was moved to the ICU. For 24 hours, Suzy lay in a coma, unable to open her eyes, but her mind was alert, and she could hear the nurses discussing as they changed her bandages. "Even if the marriage is struggling, a husband can't just ignore his seriously injured wife! You wouldn't believe it—I called him several more times, but it just kept going to voicemail. Doesn't he care even a little?" lamented the nurse. "Here's some juicy gossip for you—the CEO of Wright Corporation, Dylan Wright, who's rumored to be disinterested in women and hasn't married even at thirty, actually has a girlfriend, and she's hospitalized right here in our hospital. He’s taking care of her around the clock in the VVIP ward on the top floor." "It’s strange how different men can be—one boyfriend is incredibly devoted, and another is worse than an animal!" Little did she know, Dylan was so close, merely an inquiry away from knowing that Suzy hadn't lied to him. Yet, he refused to waste a moment on her, simply because... she wasn't worth it! Her eyes, tightly shut, suddenly flew open, startling the nurse who was wiping her face. "You're awake!" Once awake, Suzy was immediately given a thorough check-up and, finding no serious injuries, was moved to a regular room. That night, deep in the silence, despite still being confined to her bed, Suzy removed her oxygen mask and dragged her injured left leg, wounded in the explosion, to the top floor. Outside the hospital room, through the glass, Suzy watched as Dylan tenderly fed Anne Wheeler fruits by her bedside. Her fists tightened, but the anguish in her chest, like a swarm of needles pricking at her heart, didn’t ease in the slightest. Three days ago, Suzy and Anne had been kidnapped together. Knowing how important Anne was to him, and despite their rivalry, Suzy had fiercely protected her. For two days and nights, Suzy was tortured by the kidnappers, bearing injuries all over her body, while Anne only suffered minor superficial wounds. Finally, Dylan came... "I choose to save Anne. As for Suzy, do as you please..." He was not only unconcerned about Suzy but even suspected that the kidnapping was a drama she had orchestrated herself. He had never trusted her! The intimate scene in the hospital room turned Suzy's eyes, once filled with love, utterly cold. "It's time to end this!" The moment Suzy turned to leave, Dylan felt something stir and whirled around, just as Anne let out a pained cry. Dylan quickly asked, "What's wrong?" Anne glanced at the door and then gave Dylan a weak smile. "I accidentally pulled at my wound." "Do you need a doctor?" "I'm not that frail," Anne replied teasingly. "But Mr. Dylan, you should head back. You've been with me day and night; Suzy must be upset again..." She paused, "Mr. Dylan, honestly, Suzy isn't wrong. No matter what our relationship was in the past, you are now her husband. No woman could tolerate her husband being so kind to another woman, so whatever she does is understandable. Don't be angry with her, otherwise, Madam Grace might hear of it..." Dylan cut her off, "It's getting late, you should sleep." "Mr. Dylan..." "Listen to me!" "Alright then." As Anne closed her eyes, Dylan glanced once more towards the door. Was it really... He remembered the weak voice on the phone that day. His lips tightened, and he stood up. Just as he moved, Anne grabbed his hand. "Mr. Dylan, my wound still hurts a bit. Could you blow on it for me?" A flicker of hesitation crossed his eyes before Dylan finally replied in a deep voice, "Alright." … Suzy didn't return to her room but left the hospital directly. A taxi took her back to the villa where she had lived with Dylan for three years. As she walked inside from the front gate, memories of the past three years with Dylan flooded back like a tidal wave. It had been a blend of sour, bitter, and spicy moments in their life together, but sweetness was conspicuously absent. Dylan had always believed that Suzy married him as part of a calculated scheme. In truth, he wasn't entirely wrong; Suzy had indeed manipulated events to marry him, but her motives were never what he assumed—she wasn't after his wealth or status; she was after the man himself. She had hoped that time would prove her true intentions, but three years had only intensified his disdain for her. She could never forget his cruel words, "Then I wish you a speedy journey to death!" "Dylan, you might not realize it, but I've actually been living in desperation all along. These past three years, I tried to climb out, to be normal, to be by your side, but you clearly didn't care. Since that's the case, I'll grant your wish." Taking what she needed and discarding what she didn't, Suzy left behind only the signed divorce papers and the keys to the villa. She walked away without a trace of longing, leaving nothing behind. Chapter 0002 The next morning, after spending yet another night at the hospital because Anne's pain had kept her from letting him leave, Dylan was finally on his way to the office. As they approached an intersection, he suddenly instructed the driver, "Take me to Bayview Heights." He had been wearing the same clothes for two days and needed a change. Otherwise, he wasn’t too keen on returning to that place. Upon arriving at the villa, instead of the warm welcome he might have expected, he was met with an eerie silence and a chilling sight on the living room table—a divorce agreement! Dylan’s gaze lingered on the signed divorce papers and the keys resting on top. With an unreadable expression, he paused for a moment before turning and heading upstairs. This was his first time entering Suzy's room. They usually lived separate lives, like oil and water, never mixing. The room was as clean and orderly as he expected. Over the past three years, she had personally taken care of his every need. It was hard to deny that in some ways, she had been a competent wife... Realizing his thoughts, Dylan’s brows furrowed, and he stepped forward to open her wardrobe. Clothes and jewelry, everything related to the Wright family were still there. Just as she had written in the divorce papers, she had left without taking anything, leaving with nothing but the clothes on her back. So, her cries of impending death that day, were they all just an act? He sneered. “Suzy, I’m curious to see what game you’re playing this time.” His phone rang. Pulling it from his pocket and seeing the caller ID, a trace of disappointment flashed in his eyes—a feeling he might not have even noticed himself. “What is it?” On the other end, his assistant sounded particularly anxious, “Sir, Miss Wheeler has had an accident!” His brow tightened immediately. “I’m on my way!” At the hospital, although bodyguards were posted at the entrance and surveillance revealed no suspicious individuals, Anne had somehow been poisoned and was in critical condition. Anne's primary doctor speculated, “Mr. Wright, it’s highly likely that Miss Wheeler was poisoned before she even arrived at the hospital…” Anne cut off the doctor before he could finish, "Mr. Dylan, please don't blame Suzy. She was just trying to protect her marriage! If I had listened to her and left you as she suggested, none of this would have happened. So, this is all my own fault..." "At a time like this, you should be worried about yourself, not that ruthless woman," Dylan replied sharply. His eyes hardened as he pulled out his phone to call Suzy. "I'm sorry, the number you have dialed is unavailable..." The fury in his eyes could have swallowed someone whole. He coldly ordered his assistant, who was standing by, "Search the entire city for Suzy!" Meanwhile, at Hillside Villa. "Ah-choo..." As soon as Suzy entered, she sneezed, causing Allen Wheeler, who followed her in, to become instantly anxious. "Boss, did you catch a cold?" Sniffling slightly, Suzy sneezed again. "It's nothing." "You've sneezed twice; you definitely have a cold!" Allen set down Suzy's luggage and hurried to the kitchen. "I need to make you some ginger tea right away." Watching Allen’s worried and hurried back, Suzy thought of Dylan’s cold words, "I already told you that her life or death is none of my business!" People who cared about her would worry over something as small as a sneeze. Those who didn’t wouldn’t have flinched even if they saw her hanging—they’d think she was just swinging. Three years ago, she had done everything to marry Dylan, to repay a perceived debt, she had toned down her personality, and humbled herself to the dust, working tirelessly. Thinking back, she realized she must have been out of her mind. Even if he had saved her three years ago, it was her first time, and he really wasn’t at a loss. The notion that she owed him anything was utterly absurd. Pushing down the pain in her heart, Suzy stopped Allen at the kitchen door. "Forget the ginger tea. However, the Goodwin family in North Avenue could use your help as a facilitator." "The Goodwin family?" Suzy’s eyes narrowed slightly. "The murderer who murdered my parents, and my own attacker three years ago, might both be connected to the Goodwin family." Upon hearing this, Allen’s eyebrows furrowed deeply. "The Goodwins are influential in politics, and it seems the player behind the scenes is bigger than we imagined. Martin Goodwin, the head of the Goodwin family, has been ill lately, searching for a renowned doctor. I’ll pass on the news that you are the miracle doctor to them soon." Ten minutes later, Allen told Suzy, "Boss, the Goodwin family needs you urgently; they want you to come as soon as possible, but your injuries..." In fact, the moment Allen saw Suzy, he wanted to ask about her injuries and where she had been these past three years. Since she was alive, why hadn’t she contacted them? But she never mentioned it, and knowing her temperament, he didn’t dare pry. Suzy knew Allen was worried about her, but she didn’t want to bring up anything related to Dylan with anyone. It was all over, and she would never contact him in the future; there was simply no need to let them know. Yet, saying nothing would certainly not ease his concerns. After a moment, she explained to Allen, "I took care of a dog for three years, but it never grew tame; it bit me instead." Allen’s anger flared immediately. "Where is that beast? I'll knock his teeth out." No one could harm his boss and get away with it! "He’s dead!" Dead in her heart. "Tell the Goodwin family that I’ll be there two days from now, four in the afternoon!" Two days passed in a blink. At Wright Corporation, in the CEO's office. Dylan looked up as his assistant, Desmond Hill, entered. "Didn’t find her?" “There isn’t a doctor who knows how to treat the poisoning,” Desmond said hesitantly, then added, “As for Mrs. Wright, she’s an orphan with no family. Everything she’s done over the past three years has been connected to you, and nothing suspicious has come up… so we haven’t been able to locate her either.” "It had been two days..." Was she intentionally hiding, or could she have... Realizing he was actually worried about her, Dylan's brows knitted together. "Intensify the search!" "Yes!" Standing by the floor-to-ceiling windows, Dylan gazed into the distance, his eyes flickering with a complexity even he hadn’t noticed. "Suzy, you better pray you can hide forever.” "Sir..." Desmond, who had left just a minute earlier, hurried back in without even knocking, breathless with urgency. "Look at this!" Dylan, thinking there might be news of Suzy, took the phone and saw... "Red Falcon?" "A miracle doctor in the alternative medicine world!" Desmond exclaimed, excitedly. "She’s renowned for curing all kinds of poisons and diseases. People call her 'The Healer of Legends,' known for treating even the most severe injuries. She disappeared three years ago, and everyone thought she was gone for good, but now she’s reappeared. “I've just received reliable information that today at four in the afternoon, she'll be visiting the Goodwin family in North Avenue to treat Mr. Martin. Sir, perhaps Miss Wheeler could try her treatment?" "The Goodwin family at North Avenue.." The fact that the Goodwins had called upon her was proof enough of her skill. "Go invite her!" After a pause, Dylan stopped Desmond at the door. "I'll go myself." Chapter 0003 North Avenue was an hour and a half drive from South Avenue. Suzy arrived at the Goodwin family’s estate as promised in disguise. Using the pretense of treating an illness, she took the opportunity to hypnotize Martin. Unfortunately, she didn’t manage to extract any useful information. As she left, deep in thought, a sudden pain shot through her forehead as she bumped into someone... “Sorry…” The apology got stuck in her throat the moment she recognized the face. Dylan? What was he doing here? It was truly a case of enemies crossing paths in the most unexpected of places! In less than two seconds, Suzy tore her gaze away and walked off, her expression completely indifferent. Dylan stood there, confused. She was about to apologize to him, so why did her attitude change the moment she saw him? Especially how she suddenly looked at him—it was as if they were mortal enemies. Dylan turned, watching the direction she went, his eyes narrowing. That figure looked just like Suzy… “Mr. Wright, we’re so honored by your presence. I’m sorry for not greeting you properly…” The voice of the Goodwin family’s butler snapped Dylan out of his thoughts. By the time he glanced back, the woman had disappeared. Following the butler to see Martin, Dylan found the old man looking healthy, his complexion rosy, as if fully recovered from his illness. Dylan wasted no time and stated his reason for coming. But the reply was unexpected: the miracle doctor had just left, barely moments ago. Dylan was speechless. The woman he had run into earlier, the one with freckles all over her face—was she the miracle doctor? Knowing it was already too late to chase after her, Dylan quickly bid farewell to Martin. To his surprise, the woman hadn’t left yet. Seeing her car just start to pull away, Dylan hurried over, “Wait a sec—" But his words were drowned out by the roar of the engine. Now he was almost certain—this woman had something against him. He quickly got into his car and chased after her. As soon as Suzy saw the black luxurious car speeding after her in the rearview mirror, her brow furrowed. Did he recognize her? She wasn’t bragging, but her disguise was so flawless that not even her parents, if they were alive, would be able to recognize her. And Dylan? After three years of marriage, he had barely ever looked at her properly. So why was he chasing her so relentlessly? Just because she hadn’t apologized earlier? With a cold smirk tugging at her lips, Suzy floored the gas pedal. "You owe me a lot more than I owe you!" The red car shot forward like a bolt of lightning. "Interesting." Dylan’s eyes narrowed as he accelerated. The red car and the black one sped through the winding mountain roads, like two fierce predators locked in a relentless chase. At first, Dylan was confident in his driving skills—he was a man, after all. How could he not catch up to a woman? But in the final stretch, the woman suddenly did a sharp U-turn and drove straight toward him. He quickly jerked the steering wheel to the right, barely avoiding a collision. However, the speed was too fast, and his car skidded into the mountainside. Though he wasn’t hurt, his car stalled out. Through the windshield, his eyes met hers. She flashed him a playful smile, then gave him a thumbs-down, taunting him with a level of arrogance that sent his blood boiling. Moments later, she reversed her car with impressive speed, leaving him in the dust. "Red Falcon…" She wasn’t just a miracle doctor; she was also an ace racer. Although she wasn’t good-looking, her talents were undeniable. But why did she harbor such animosity toward him? Back at the office, the first thing Dylan did was instruct Desmond, "Dig into everything you can find on Red Falcon—leave no detail out." He had to find out what he’d done to make her so mad at him. Half an hour later, Desmond returned with a defeated expression. "Sir, all the information on Red Falcon is locked behind a heavily encrypted firewall. We’ve switched through several tech experts, but none of them have been able to break in." "...Send me the link." … "Boss, someone’s digging into your files!" Allen handed his laptop to Suzy, who was lounging on the couch watching a show. "It started about half an hour ago. They’ve cycled through a few people, and the latest one is pretty skilled. I’m having a hard time keeping them at bay." "Is that so?" Suzy's eyes narrowed, and she sat up. "Let me handle this." Her fingers flew across the keyboard, lines of code flashing rapidly on the screen. Within minutes, she closed the laptop and tossed it back onto the couch, stretching lazily. "Let’s go grab something to eat." Meanwhile, back at his desk, Dylan stared at the screen in disbelief as the code on his computer spelled out one word— LOSER! He nearly smashed the computer in frustration. Watching the taunting word flash on the screen and feeling the stormy tension building around Dylan, Desmond didn’t dare breathe too loudly. Their boss’ hacking skills were top-tier, not just in South Avenue but globally, so how could this happen? Noticing Dylan’s darkening expression, Desmond hesitated for a moment before offering a timid suggestion. "Sir, they probably don’t know it’s you, so I’m sure they didn’t mean it personally..." "Get out!" "Yes, sir!" "Wait." Dylan stopped Desmond as he was about to leave. "Use the contact information the Goodwins provided. Offer her ten million for the treatment." The main goal was to get her to cure Anne’s poisoning—everything else was secondary. A shadow flickered in Dylan’s eyes as he quickly formulated his next move. … Just as the food was being placed on the table, Allen’s phone rang. It was from an unfamiliar number. He glanced across the table at Suzy, who nodded, signaling him to answer. He pressed the speakerphone button as he picked up. "Is this the miracle doctor, Red Falcon?" It was Desmond! Suzy’s hand froze mid-motion as she was about to pick up her fork. Was Dylan really that determined to get an apology from her? Naturally, Dylan, who had never tasted defeat, couldn’t swallow his pride after being repeatedly taunted by her. Not wanting to get further entangled with him, Suzy motioned for Allen to hang up. "I’m sorry, you’ve got the wrong person." Just as Allen was about to end the call, Desmond quickly interjected, "Wait, please! I have a patient who desperately needs the miracle doctor’s help. We’re willing to offer ten million as payment for the treatment!" Suzy paused, her expression unreadable. So that was the real reason behind Dylan’s relentless pursuit? Their encounter at the Goodwin family estate hadn’t been a coincidence after all? For Dylan to personally reach out and offer such a high fee... Concerned that it might involve Grace Lawson, Dylan’s grandmother, who had always been kind to her, Suzy used lip movements to instruct Allen to ask for more details. Allen asked, "Can you provide some basic information about the patient? You can send it to my phone." Hearing some progress, Desmond eagerly replied, "Of course, I’ll send it right away." As soon as the call ended, Desmond sent over all the relevant details. The moment Suzy saw that the patient was Anne, she casually tossed the phone back to Allen. "Tell them I don’t treat for money. I believe in destiny, and this patient is not fated to meet me.” Allen blinked in confusion and thought, "Since when do you have such rules?" Though Allen sensed something off about Suzy’s expression, he didn’t ask any questions. Instead, he simply relayed her message to Desmond. Upon receiving the response, Desmond immediately reported Suzy’s message to Dylan. Dylan’s eyes narrowed slightly. "Add another ten million!" He couldn't believe she'd turn down that much money. Suzy sneered. "Twenty million?" A twisted urge suddenly gripped her—she wanted to test just how much Dylan truly valued Anne. Her eyes narrowed slyly. "Tell them I’ll make a house call for two hundred million. Not a penny less." Chapter 0004 "Two hundred million?" Dylan barely hesitated. "Deal!" Three years ago, after being drugged during an ambush, a girl saved his life despite being seriously injured herself. After a night together, the girl disappeared by morning. It had been too dark that night to see her face clearly, but he vaguely remembered a faint, distinctive scent on her, like some kind of herbal remedy. After investigating, he traced it back to the Wheeler family. Anne had been frail and sickly since childhood and had relied on natural remedies for years. According to her, on the day he was attacked, she was kidnapped and managed to escape. Along the way, she encountered him. Ignoring her own safety, she dragged her wounded body and gave herself to him to save his life. At the time, she was only eighteen. Anne saved his life, and he promised her marriage. Even though his grandmother, Grace, disapproved, he vowed never to marry anyone else. Yet out of nowhere, Suzy showed up. She orchestrated a heroic act, earning Grace’s favor, and step by step, manipulated Grace into forcing him to marry her. With her goal achieved, Suzy saw Anne as a thorn in her side, constantly picking fights. Lately, things had escalated — first, a kidnapping, and now poisoning... Two hundred million, or even more — as long as someone was willing to help save Anne, he’d pay any price. He owed Anne too much. … Meanwhile, Allen immediately informed Suzy after receiving a response. "Boss, they've agreed." He agreed… It was impossible not to feel something. After all, she had loved Dylan for so many years. She couldn’t help but wonder, if it were her who was poisoned, would he do the same? No, he wouldn’t! He’d wish for her death as soon as possible. That way, no one would stand in the way of him and Anne ever again. Suzy clenched her fists, suppressing the aching pain in her heart. "Deal!" It was two hundred million — since he was foolish and rich, why shouldn’t she take advantage of it? But... Who exactly poisoned Anne? What was the motive? And as for the previous kidnapping, after investigating all this while, there was still no answer. There must be a connection somewhere. It seemed a visit to the hospital tonight was necessary, to first determine the exact poison in Anne's system before following the clues. That night, when all was quiet, Suzy, dressed in a nurse uniform prepared by Allen, sneaked into Anne’s hospital room. The girl on the bed had a ghostly pale face and weak breathing. Dylan would probably be heartbroken seeing her like this. It was said that Anne had once saved Dylan, which was why he held her dear. In fact, they were quite similar; Suzy also fell in love with Dylan on the night he saved her. A self-mocking smile curled her lips. Suzy had schemed to marry him, thinking he was single. After all, rumors had it that he was indifferent to women and devoted only to his work, to the extent that his grandmother who raised him suspected he was gay! It was only after marriage that Suzy found out he had a girl he liked; it was just that Grace did not approve of Anne, so she never mentioned Anne in front of Suzy. Three years ago, while Suzy thought she was using Grace, wasn’t Grace actually using her too? Remembering that shrewd old lady, Suzy chuckled softly. "Age certainly does sharpen the wit!" Not wanting to waste more time, Suzy reached out to check Anne’s condition. Her brows furrowed instantly; her condition appeared to be… Indeed it was! Her expression suddenly changed. Suzy pulled out a syringe from her pocket, aimed the needle at a vein in Anne's left arm, and was about to insert it when her hand was suddenly grabbed. Using all her strength, Anne clutched the intruder's wrist. "Who sent you?" The medical staff in and out of this hospital room were carefully selected, and Anne knew each one well. The moment she saw the person in front of her, she knew something was off. Unimpressed by Anne’s awakening, Suzy shook off her hand and continued her previous action. As the sharp needle tip was about to pierce into her arm, Anne suddenly pushed Suzy and quickly sat up from the bed, reaching for the call button by the bedside. However, before she could touch it, her arm was pinned against the wall. Though most of the intruder's face was hidden by a mask, the chilling glare from her eyes was like a sword laced with murderous intent. Anne became even more panicked. “I am Dylan’s most beloved woman. If you dare hurt me, he will never forgive you…” “Slap!” After slapping Anne, Suzy grabbed her chin. "If you don’t want to die, keep quiet!" Her face stung from the slap, and her jaw felt like it was about to be crushed. However, from the intruder's words, it seemed she wasn’t here to murder her. Anne’s fear slightly subsided, and she stopped struggling. Seeing her finally quiet down, Suzy released her chin. After drawing the blood with the needle and finishing her task, Suzy removed the needle and left, not caring about the still bleeding puncture site. Having suffered such a grievance, Anne was not about to let it go. She quickly pressed the call button, “Someone is trying to murder…” Before she could finish, her throat was grabbed. The woman's speed was alarmingly fast, shocking Anne. “I didn’t want to murder you…” Suzy’s fingers tightened inch by inch around her neck. “But since you seem tired of living, I’ll grant your wish!” This wasn’t just a threat; Suzy genuinely intended to murder Anne. Indeed, Anne was no saint; she was quite skilled in manipulating situations. Over the past three years, she had framed others multiple times. Suzy had been patient only because Anne was Dylan’s favorite. Now... She didn’t care about who he loved. Furthermore, Anne owed Suzy that much. If it hadn’t been for her protection, Anne wouldn’t have survived long enough for Dylan to rescue her from the kidnappers. Seeing Anne's face turn red with difficulty breathing and veins popping on her forehead, the murderous intent in Suzy's eyes deepened. Just a bit more pressure and Anne’s life would be over! Suddenly, the sound of footsteps approached. They were distant, inaudible to most, but Suzy, with her exceptional hearing, could hear them clearly. It was Dylan! She felt a bit disgusted by how familiar she was with his steps. As the footsteps grew closer, Suzy’s gaze hardened, and with a swift motion, she knocked Anne unconscious with a sharp blow to the neck. After all, Anne was worth two hundred million—there was no reason to turn down that kind of money. Shifting her gaze slightly, Suzy quickly opened the door to the balcony and then slipped into the bathroom. The next second, the door was pushed open. Dylan entered, his eyes falling on the open sliding door to the balcony. His brows furrowed as he instructed Desmond, who followed behind him. "Close the door..." His words were cut off by a startled cry. "Ah..." Anne, who had thought she was doomed, suddenly opened her eyes, staring blankly at the ceiling, gasping for air in terror. "Did I wake you? I've been too busy these last few days to visit. How are you feeling?" Dylan walked to the bedside, noticing her distressed expression. "Did you have a nightmare?" Turning and seeing Dylan, Anne immediately threw herself into his arms, showing him the marks on her neck and the needle mark on her arm, "Mr. Dylan, just now, a woman disguised as a nurse drew my blood and then tried to strangle me." Chapter 0005 Dylan’s eyes shifted back to the balcony, giving Desmond a subtle look. Desmond searched the area and reported, “Sir, there’s no one here.” “Call the doctor.” Dylan’s gaze turned cold. "And tell the hospital to lock down all exits. Not a soul steps foot inside or out without my explicit authorization." “Yes, sir!” After the doctor’s examination confirmed that only blood had been drawn and nothing else had been done to her, Anne finally let out a sigh of relief. The attacker’s identity was still a mystery, and with her current vulnerable condition, it was hard not to feel afraid. But what puzzled her was why someone would go through so much effort just to draw her blood. However... With a shift in her gaze, Anne’s eyes welled up with tears. "Mr. Dylan, there’s something I’ve hesitated to say, but she’s really gone too far this time." It was a perfect opportunity to throw dirt on Suzy’s name, and Anne couldn’t let it slip by. Gripping his hand, her tears flowed even harder. "I’m already half-dead from the poison—why won’t she leave me alone? Does she think I’m not dying fast enough, so she sends someone in the middle of the night to drain my blood?" Dylan's expression darkened, but he didn’t respond directly. He simply said, "We’ve already found someone who can cure you with an antidote.” Anne’s eyes flashed briefly with surprise, though she quickly masked it. "But... I was told that this poison has no cure.” “There’s always someone better who can treat you. We’ve arranged everything with a miracle doctor named Red Falcon, who will help detoxify you. You’ll be cured soon.” “Red Falcon?” Anne questioned, trying to hide her unease. “Is she really that skilled?” “Yes, Mr. Martin from the North Avenue had a terminal illness, and thanks to her treatment, he made a full recovery.” Dylan’s voice softened. “Don’t worry, I’ll handle everything.” For Anne, it was always “I’ll handle everything…” For Suzy, it was always “This doesn’t concern me…” Listening from her hiding spot in the bathroom, Suzy had convinced herself she'd be numb to Dylan's tenderness toward Anne. Yet, as his gentle tone drifted through the door, she felt an unexpected pang. Despite everything, it still stung. Tired of eavesdropping, Suzy silently opened the window and leaped out. Like a bat in the night, she vanished without a trace—so swiftly, no one would ever know. At the hospital entrance. Growing anxious from waiting, Allen was just about to go in and help when he finally spotted Suzy emerging. He hurried out of the car and rushed over, giving her a quick once-over. “Boss, are you okay?” “I’m fine.” Suzy kept walking without stopping. “Stop worrying about nothing.” However, Allen sensed something was off. Logically, with the kind of influence Suzy had, Allen knew he shouldn’t be worried. But the ambush three years ago had left him deeply scarred. He could never forget the moment he saw her fall off that cliff with his own eyes. For three years, Allen had hated himself for not protecting Suzy, failing in his duty as her subordinate. So, when Suzy called to inform him she was still alive, Allen swore that, this time, he would give up his life if necessary to keep her from getting hurt again. He wanted to handle this mission for her, but she wouldn’t allow it. From the rearview mirror, Allen glanced at Suzy, who had been silent since getting into the car. He couldn’t shake the feeling that there was something complicated between her and Anne. Allen realized he needed to find someone to discreetly investigate the matter. His gaze hadn’t fully returned to the road when Suzy caught him staring. He cleared his throat awkwardly. “Boss, did you find out what kind of poison it was?” Suzy paused briefly. “It’s Scarlet Veil.” “Screech…” The brakes squealed as Allen slammed on them in shock. “Scarlet Veil? But that was your masterpiece! Didn’t you destroy it along with the formula three years ago?” “There’s one last dose… with the Harlow family.” “Claude Harlow?” Allen’s eyes widened. “What kind of grudge could he possibly have against a young girl to go this far? Everyone knows that poison starts off mild, but once it hits again… she’ll be no better than a dog in heat…” Suzy had created the sinister poison to deal with a monster in the past. Even she was confused. The Harlows and Wrights had no bad blood between them. In fact, the Harlows even had business dealings with the Wheeler family. If Claude was behind the poisoning, she’d rule him out as a suspect in the earlier kidnapping. That much was certain. There was no way Claude would have, or could have, let Suzy come so close to dying in that explosion. No matter who it was, she was determined to find them. It wasn’t about proving her innocence to Dylan. She simply wouldn’t swallow that humiliation! Whether it was the kidnapping, the ambush from three years ago, or the one responsible for murdering her family—she wasn’t going to let any of them off the hook. Her eyes burned with hatred when Allen suddenly handed her the phone. "Boss, Dylan sent a message. He wants to arrange the treatment as soon as possible." Thinking of that deceitful man and his tenderness, she said, "Tell him the deal’s off." Earning two hundred million was tempting, but what intrigued her more was seeing what would happen to Anne after the second wave of poisoning hit her. … In the corridor outside Anne's hospital room. Though Dylan’s face remained expressionless, his eyes were as cold as ice. "What did you just say? Repeat it." Desmond, bracing himself, repeated, "Red Falcon said the deal is off." He regretted it now. He never should have mentioned Red Falcon to Dylan that day. This Red Falcon—first she demanded an outrageous sum, and now she was backing out. Didn’t she know just how bad Dylan’s temper was? Suppressing his rage, Dylan growled. "Give me the phone." Desmond quickly handed it over. Dylan dialed the number. It rang but went unanswered. Once, twice, and again, until his patience wore thin. Finally, a soft voice came through, "Sorry, I was busy." Desmond quickly wiped the sweat that had started to drip down his forehead. Thank goodness the call got answered—otherwise, his phone would’ve met a tragic end. The phone itself wasn’t worth much, but the data stored inside was priceless to him. “I’m looking for Red Falcon,” Dylan said bluntly. “She’s not available. If there’s something you need, you can tell me, and I’ll pass it along.” Dylan’s eyes narrowed. “The price was already agreed upon. Why cancel now?” “Please, Mr. Wright, stay calm. It’s true that canceling the arrangement on our side is a bit abrupt, and we apologize. But we have our reasons. Do you think we’d walk away from two hundred million so easily if we didn’t have a reason to?” “What’s the reason?” “That’s not something we can share with you, Mr. Wright. I suggest you find someone else quickly before Miss Anne misses the best window for treatment.” Without waiting for a response, Allen hung up the phone. The next second… Smash! Desmond watched in despair as yet another phone met its fate. His heart shattered even more than the phone. “Find her!” Dylan ordered, his voice cold. He was determined to see what kind of game she was playing now. Desmond wanted to say, “Easier said than done.” Not just Red Falcon, but also Suzy, who had been missing without a trace for so long. Why did it seem like every woman around him enjoyed playing hide and seek? Inside the hospital room, Anne had been listening to the commotion outside. Once she heard Dylan and Desmond leave, she quickly locked the door and pulled out another phone hidden under her pillow. “Dylan found someone to help me get an antidote, but I overheard that they backed out.” Anne sneered. “He keeps saying how great this Red Falcon is, but it seems she’s all talk. She must’ve realized she couldn’t actually cure me, so she ran at the last minute.” “If she created the poison, she definitely knows how to cure it.” “So, you know her? If she made the poison, why would she suddenly refuse to help? I overheard Dylan offering two hundred million for her treatment!” Since Dylan was willing to spend that much money on her, Anne could tell just how important she was to Dylan. The truth didn’t matter. Once she solidified her place as Dylan’s wife, even if he discovered she wasn't his true savior, his feelings for her would shield her from consequences. There was a long pause on the other end of the line before the person finally responded, “Isn’t this exactly what you wanted? You’ll soon face the second wave of the poison. I hope all your wishes come true.” “Thanks for the good wishes. Once I’ve secured Dylan, there’ll be plenty of rewards for you.” … The quickest way to find out if Claude was behind the poisoning was to ask him directly. Even though it seemed unlikely, Suzy decided she needed to meet with him. After all, they hadn’t seen each other in three years. So, the first thing she did upon returning to Hillside Villa was to ask Allen to look into Claude’s whereabouts. Before she could finish eating an apple, Allen had the information ready. “Claude’s on a business trip to Montara.” “Book a flight.” The next morning, Suzy boarded a plane bound for Montara. Allen wanted to accompany Suzy, but she refused, assigning him other tasks to handle. It had been three years since she’d been on a plane, and as she gazed at the clouds outside the window, Suzy felt a sense of freedom, like a bird returning to the sky. For those three years, her life had revolved entirely around Dylan. In her attempt to be the perfect wife, she barely left the house and spent her days thinking about how to take better care of him. Every morning at five, she got up to make him breakfast. She hand-washed all his clothes, even his socks and underwear. While he was at work, she counted the minutes, waiting like a lovesick fool for his return. Looking back now, she couldn’t believe she had lived like that for three years. What on earth had she been thinking? After landing, she went straight to Claude’s hotel, only to be told, “Mr. Claude checked out early this morning.” Suzy was speechless. She had planned on surprising him. Oh well, since she was already here, she might as well treat it like a vacation. Suzy spent the day shopping, buying plenty of things before catching her flight back home. She had to admit that being single has its perks! The farther away men were, the better. At the airport, Suzy spotted Allen waiting from a distance. “Over here…” Her smile froze instantly. Dylan? Surrounded by a crowd, Dylan was heading straight in her direction. Suzy quickly turned her back and thought, “Another unlucky day.” It wasn’t that she feared him; she just didn’t want to see him. And she was pretty sure he didn’t want to see her either. To avoid mutual disdain, Suzy slipped into the restroom. Dylan scanned the area, but there was no sign of Suzy. “Are you sure she was on this flight?” Desmond, sweating profusely, stammered, “I’ve double-checked several times. Mrs. Wright was definitely on this flight from Montara.” Desmond could hardly contain his excitement when he first got the news. Suzy’s disappearance, Red Falcon’s cancellation, and the woman who had infiltrated Anne’s hospital room only to escape under full lockdown—those three women had pushed Dylan to the brink of an explosion. Thank goodness there was finally news about Suzy. Otherwise, if Dylan exploded, Desmond would be the first casualty. Wiping sweat from his forehead, Desmond said, "I’ve got people stationed at every exit. We should be able to find her soon." Half an hour later... Dylan’s voice turned icy. “Where is she?” Desmond wished he could cut out his own tongue. Sometimes, it was best not to speak too soon! He couldn’t understand how Suzy, an ordinary person, was so good at slipping away. “Desmond, your performance is really slipping. If this keeps up, I think it might be time to send you to South Allica for some additional training,” Dylan said coldly before walking off. It had been half an hour, and Suzy had probably already made her escape. The fact that she could disappear under these circumstances made it clear that he had seriously underestimated her abilities. Outside the airport, a line of sleek black cars was parked, with the leading one looking particularly impressive. Desmond jogged ahead, opening the door for Dylan, who was just about to step into the car when, out of the corner of his eye, he spotted something… In an instant, Dylan turned, took several swift strides, and grabbed the shoulder of a woman standing nearby. hapter 0006 When Dylan spun the woman around to face him, his expression darkened instantly, like a shadow passing over his features. From behind, she had looked strikingly similar to Suzy, but her front was a different story. Her appearance was plain, a far cry from Suzy’s striking beauty. The fact that he’d even momentarily considered Suzy attractive only made Dylan's scowl deepen. "Hey, handsome, your approach is pretty unique. I like it," the woman said with a playful smile, leaning toward him. "I live close by. How about we..." "I’ve got the wrong person," Dylan cut her off. As he stepped back, the woman nearly stumbled but wasn’t discouraged. She moved closer again. "Don’t be shy. We’re both adults here. What’s there to hold back?" With a sharp glare, Dylan signaled to Desmond, who quickly stepped in to handle the situation. Once the two of them had driven off, Suzy slipped into Allen’s car, slowly peeling off the human-skin mask from her face. She had thought their encounter was a coincidence, but it turned out Dylan had deliberately come looking for her. But why? After all the commotion, what was he trying to achieve? She had already stepped aside. What more could he possibly want? Allen seemed equally puzzled. His curiosity finally got the better of him, and he couldn’t help but ask, “Boss, I just found out... Dylan wasn’t looking for Red Falcon. He’s been trying to find his missing wife…” "Yeah, that’s me," Suzy said calmly. There was no point in hiding it anymore. "...You’re married?" Allen was visibly stunned. "Was. I got married, then divorced." "Was it because of Anne?" Allen’s tone was laced with frustration. The fact that Dylan was willing to spend two hundred million on Anne was a clear sign of their deep connection. Unable to hold back, Allen muttered a curse under his breath. "Like mother, like daughter. She’s just as rotten as her mom." Suzy immediately caught the significance of his words. "You and the Wheeler family..." "I have nothing to do with the Wheelers," Allen said sharply, gripping the steering wheel. It was a painful chapter of Allen’s life, one he had never shared with Suzy. He had always planned to take his revenge quietly, without burdening her with his past. After all, Suzy had her own scores to settle. Anne’s mother, Helena Fox, and his own were cousins. An unexpected tragedy left her an orphan, and his grandmother, moved by sympathy, took Helena in. Little did she know, she was nurturing a wolf in sheep’s clothing. On the surface, Helena seemed sweet and caring, but beneath that facade, she was as cold and calculating. When Allen was eight, he walked in on his father, William Wheeler, having an affair with Helena while his mother was away on a business trip — and in his mother's own bed, no less. Not long after, they drove his mother to her death and tried to burn him alive. He suffered severe burns across most of his body. If it hadn’t been for Suzy saving him while he was trying to escape, he wouldn’t even be alive today. She nursed him back to health, gave him a new face, and turned him into the person he was now — someone William wouldn’t recognize, even if they stood face to face. Suzy could tell at a glance that Allen was lying. Since he didn’t want to delve deeper into the subject, she didn’t push him further. Everyone has their own secrets. She shifted the conversation. "Did you take care of what I asked before I left?" Allen opened the glove compartment and pulled out a blue folder. "The investigation confirms that there’s never been any conflict between the Goodwin family and the Turner family, not now or three years ago. And there's no way the Goodwins could learn about your real identity." Suzy had once been the heiress of the Frosts, the wealthiest family. Years ago, a brutal assassination wiped out her entire family in a single night, from relatives to servants—a total of thirty lives, all murdered. The murderers were beyond cruel. Everyone believed that no one from the Frost family survived, unaware that someone had risked their life to save Suzy. For years, she had kept her identity hidden. Apart from Allen, Raven Murray, and Riley White, no one else knew who she really was. And none of them would ever betray her. Suzy opened the folder, flipping through the pages. She found nothing out of the ordinary; everything seemed in order. Yet, three years ago, she distinctly remembered the kidnappers mentioning the Goodwin family. Closing the folder, she tossed it aside casually. "You can dodge the first blow, but not the second." "Yes, if the Goodwin family is really involved, no matter how powerful they are, they’ll pay the price in full," Allen said before asking, "What about Claude?" Suzy leaned back in her chair, her eyes half-closed. "He returned early. I didn’t get a chance to see him." "So, are we heading to the Harlow family next?" "We’ll see." After all the running around, Suzy was feeling tired. She’d head home for some rest first. Besides, Anne’s second wave of poisoning was set for tonight. Suzy needed to be well-rested to fully enjoy what was about to unfold. … That night, at the hospital. Anne had been unusually thirsty since dinner. She drank plenty of water, yet the discomfort only worsened. She knew it was time—the second wave of the poison was hitting. In a panic, she called Dylan. "Mr. Dylan, where are you? I feel so awful..." she moaned as soon as the line connected, not waiting for a response. But it wasn’t Dylan who answered—it was his sister, Diana Wright. "Feeling awful? Call a doctor. What’s the point of calling my brother?" Diana had always disliked Anne. "And this is my final warning. My brother is married. Whether it’s me or my grandmother, we’ve both accepted his wife as family. You’d better stay far away from him." Anne wasn’t fond of Diana either. "Oh really? You probably don’t know that they’re divorced, do you? And it was Suzy who initiated it." "You're lying!" Diana snapped, not believing a word. "My sister-in-law loves my brother. There’s no way she would ever ask for a divorce." "If you don't believe me, go ask your brother. And by the way, your dear sister-in-law has run off with some random guy and hasn’t been seen since!" "You witch! Say one more bad word about her, and I'll rip your mouth apart..." Diana was in the middle of her furious rant when the phone was snatched away by Dylan. She looked up. "Brother, that witch Anne just said that your wife wants a divorce!" Dylan’s face was cold. "Watch your manners." "My manners? I rather show some manners to a dog than her! Now tell me—is Suzy divorcing you or not?" "That’s none of your business," he said, his dark eyes narrowing. "What you should be focused on is your exam tomorrow." With that, he turned to leave. Diana chased after him. "How can it not concern me? She saved Grandma’s life! If it weren’t for her, we’d both be orphans by now. You can’t be so heartless..." No matter what she said, Dylan kept walking without a word. Frustrated, Diana stomped her foot. "I’m calling Grandma!" Dylan knew Diana would go straight to Grace to complain. He couldn’t figure out what spell Suzy had cast over both his grandmother and his sister. They adored her to the point of obsession. The only reason he hadn’t launched a full search for Suzy was to avoid alarming Grace, who was currently enjoying her vacation overseas. But now it seemed the secret was out. With that thought, he redialed Anne’s number to find out how she knew about the divorce. "Mr. Dylan, Mr. Dylan..." The moment the call connected, Anne’s pained voice came through. "What’s wrong?" Dylan asked. "I feel terrible, I really feel like I’m dying. Please come and save me!" "Don’t panic. I’m on my way." Chapter 0007 At the hospital. The moment Dylan stepped through the door, Anne threw herself into his arms. She clung to him like a rag doll, trembling against him. "Dylan, I feel awful... I feel so terrible..." “Where does it hurt?” Dylan tried to push her away, but instead of letting go, she only clung tighter. "Everywhere..." Anne moaned, placing his hand on her front. "Especially here, it feels like bugs crawling under my skin—itching, unbearable. Mr. Dylan, please help me!" Her behavior was clearly not normal. “I’ll call the doctor.” “No, I don’t want a doctor. I want you.” Anne clung to him like a vine, her hands restlessly undoing his shirt buttons. “Please, Mr. Dylan, help me, I feel like I’m dying. If you don’t help me, I really will die...” As her fingers worked to undo the buttons, Dylan grabbed her wrists. “Anne, calm down...” “I can’t calm down...” She leaned in, trying to kiss him, whispering his name over and over, “Mr. Dylan, Mr. Dylan...” Just as she was about to succeed, Dylan forcefully pushed her away, sending her sprawling to the floor. His resistance spoke volumes, even if he hadn’t said a word. A flicker of coldness flashed in Anne’s eyes, but when she looked up again, only sadness remained. “Mr. Dylan, do you hate me?” Dylan didn’t respond, nor did he help her up. Instead, he turned away. “I’m calling a doctor.” Anne wasn’t about to let him leave. She scrambled to her feet and wrapped herself around him from behind. “I told you, I don’t want a doctor. I want you! Please, Mr. Dylan, take me...” “Anne, something is clearly wrong with you,” Dylan said, his lips pressed into a thin line. “You need to see a doctor.” “No doctor can help me. Only you can save me.” As she spoke, Anne began stripping off her own clothes. “Please, save me. I’m begging you.” Just when Anne thought she had succeeded, a sharp pain shot through the back of her head, and everything went black as she crumpled to the floor. Watching Anne fall unconscious, Suzy, who had been hiding in the wardrobe, retracted the silver needle that she had prepared to throw. It wasn’t about helping Dylan—it was simply that she couldn’t bear to watch the scene unfold. It was the kind of thing that could make her eyes bleed. What she didn’t expect was that Dylan would actually... Anne was supposed to be the woman he loved most. Suzy couldn’t quite understand why he knocked her out. Dylan scooped Anne up in his arms and laid her back on the hospital bed before pressing the call button for the doctor. When the doctor arrived, Dylan briefly explained what had just happened. “Is this related to the poison in her system?” After a quick examination, the doctor nodded. “Yes, you’re right. The poison in Miss Anne’s body is highly unusual. The last time the poison flared up, nothing like this happened. Now, it’s suddenly escalated, and who knows what could happen next. We need to detox her as soon as possible.” Dylan frowned and thought about what the doctor said. There had been no word from Red Falcon. Forget about tracking her down—she hadn’t even answered a single phone call. Desmond had been trying for days, but every attempt had gone unanswered. Detoxing Anne was proving to be no simple task. For the first time, he found himself played by a woman who had him in the palm of her hand. With his jaw tight, Dylan commanded, “For now, find a way to alleviate her symptoms.” “That’s going to be difficult...” the doctor began. “This poison is something I’ve never encountered before, and I know nothing about it. I’m concerned that if we administer the wrong medication, it could worsen her condition instead of easing it. So...” The doctor pressed his lips together before continuing, “At this point, the safest way to relieve her symptoms might be for you, Mr. Wright, to help Miss Anne personally.” “Absolutely not!” Dylan didn’t hesitate. “If it comes to that, we’ll use sedatives.” “But that might not be safe either…” “At least that way, she’ll maintain her dignity,” Dylan muttered, his voice low as he looked at Anne lying unconscious. “I can’t let her lose her honor.” So, it wasn’t that he wouldn’t touch her—he just didn’t want her to be ridiculed. Suzy’s mind flashed back to a day when she had gone to his office to deliver some documents he had left behind at home. His employees had mistaken her for the maid, and from start to finish, he hadn’t said a single word to correct them. They had been married for three years, and not once had he shown her the respect a wife deserved. Yet, when it came to Anne, he shielded her at every turn... Suzy didn’t want to compare, but moments like this always brought it to the surface, no matter how hard she tried. Why was she even watching this pathetic drama? She really should find a way to slip out of here. And as luck would have it, the opportunity presented itself. The doctor left, and moments later, Dylan’s phone rang. Probably to avoid waking Anne, he stepped out of the room with his phone. Seizing her chance, Suzy quietly slipped out of the wardrobe. But just as she thought she’d made her escape, Dylan walked back in. Their eyes locked. The air between them went dead silent. Suzy reacted quickly, darting toward the balcony. Dylan was just as fast, his long strides closing the distance. Just as she was about to leap off the balcony, his hand caught her shoulder, yanking her back. "Speak. Who sent you?" Suzy let out a cold laugh. "The hospital is a public place. I’m allowed to come and go as I please. Do I need your permission now?" She wasn’t worried at all about Dylan recognizing her voice. Before going out, she always used a voice-altering agent—not to hide from him specifically, but out of long-standing habit. Keeping her true identity hidden was a necessity. Though she hadn’t gone so far as to disguise herself today, just a simple mask, there was no way Dylan would figure it out. She wouldn’t give him the chance. "So, you think you can just come and go as you please, huh..." Dylan's grip on her shoulder tightened, his voice growing colder. "Since you're here, why don't you stay for a while?" "The wind’s pretty strong tonight—careful you don’t bite your tongue!" Suzy swiftly dodged his grip, twisting out of his hold, and in one fluid motion, threw a sharp punch directly at him. But Dylan wasn’t easy prey either, effortlessly dodging her attack. The two were locked in a fierce exchange, trading blow after blow, kick after kick. After dozens of moves, neither had the upper hand. Dylan chuckled, "Not bad." Suzy smirked. "You're not too shabby yourself, Mr. Wright." But then, his eyes flashed dangerously, and he switched tactics, aiming a series of strikes at her abdomen. Realizing his intent, Suzy shifted her defenses to protect her midsection, but in an unexpected move, Dylan suddenly diverted his hand, reaching for her mask instead.	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14871&ut	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	851	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO		https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14871&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463603676_1575537693071797_6068888192638989593_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9TFSppdTfswQ7kNvgGwuaTj&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A0Ul_CGjVNuPV_aK3ga0UJg&oh=00_AYAI1Bpo0UIhYiNEtSJ9_aroluk1dpfv5YwO9k2CWhdzMg&oe=674EE6CA	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Indulge in story	0	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,552,719	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"is_bh_simple_request":true,"simple_request_ratio":0.5058823529411764,"is_bh_selenium":null,"selenium_ratio":null,"ratio_threshold":0.8}'	No	2024-11-28 18:56	active	1934		What a treat it is to have patients like this! 🥰 Ear discomfort can be a sign of TMJ disorder! This patient had amazing results, and you can, too! Give us a call for a consultation at 504-832-2222! #tmjandsleeptherapycentre #tmjsleepnola #craniofacialpain #tmd #tmjsleeptherapy #tmjandsleep #healthygrowth #earlyintervention #facialgrowth #earlyinterventionorthodontics #facialorthopedics #healthybreathing #bettersleep #tonguetie #myobrace #myofunctionaltherapy #dentalcare #functionalbreathing #sleepapnea #metairiedentist #neworleans #craniofacialrespiratorydevelopment #breathebetter #nola #dentistry #oralhealth #billingsfamilydentistry	VIEW_INSTAGRAM_PROFILE	http://instagram.com/tmjsleepnola	TMJ and Sleep Therapy Centre of New Orleans	https://www.facebook.com/100029115055463/	363	1969-12-31 18:00	Visit Instagram profile	instagram.com	VIDEO		http://instagram.com/tmjsleepnola	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/468713159_958574769422863_7344261628275513152_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=cZQDS6jEI_oQ7kNvgGjzcIR&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Ahsj2Kxg_C8Yu6x7tUx5tcC&oh=00_AYDk91_ifVWMYe5WKhJymkYjVFltmXeY-E39SfpxQ3kIZA&oe=674EC6E4	PERSON_PROFILE	0	TMJ and Sleep Therapy Centre of New Orleans	0	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,553,327	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2553325}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:17	active	1935	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	Chapter 1 Alora’s POV I tried to clean the stain on the floor but it is not coming off and I’m sure the maids intentionally left it for me to clean when they couldn’t do it. I let out a frustrated sigh and tuck the strand of my hair away from my face. The hair that is getting me into so much trouble recently that I want to cut it all off. Adding more bleach on the stain, I tried to scrub some more then I heard the click clacks of high heels and knew I was in for another badge of trouble this early morning. “Where the fvck is she?" I heard Cielle cursing in a shriek-y voice of hers that startled me. I rushed out of the bathroom in a hurry before she thought I’m slacking off. I was very tired this entire week because I got up at 5 am every day to do the cleaning under Cielle’s words. It’s not like I can say no to the princess of the house when she wants to be a brat. No one could actually. She does what she wants anytime she wants to whoever she decides to fck. Although I was also my parents' daughter, I was more like a servant now in the house. After the truth was uncovered years ago, everything changed entirely. I now live a life I don’t understand anymore. When Cielle saw me coming out, she scolded as usual, "The kitchen table is so dirty, how did you clean it?" If I could muster the courage to swing it at her head, it would make my day or in this case, the whole past year. But I knew I couldn't. If I want to live longer than today then I won’t try it. "Do you know what day it is today? How dare you slack off like that?" Cielle continued, her blue eyes blazing angrily into slits. “What day is it?" I asked weakly while moving my arms to relieve the soreness. "It's the day my brother comes back home! How could you forget? Idiot." She glared some more coming to my face like she wanted to slap me so I moved back. I recoiled in revulsion, a shiver of disgust running down my spine as the words sunk in. The realization hit me with a sickening weight: he’s back. The thought of his return filled me with a deep sense of dread and unease, twisting my insides into knots. The mere idea of facing him again, of enduring the oppressive atmosphere he brought with him, was almost too much to bear. I've lived in the Arctic Canines pack for as long as I can remember. I used to be the cherished daughter of the Alpha and Luna, and Rune was my loving brother. But everything changed five years ago. When my parents discovered I wasn’t their biological child, their world unraveled. They searched tirelessly to find their real daughter, Cielle, and when they brought her home, my life turned into a waking nightmare. Since then, my existence has descended from a once-coveted place to an unending he-ll. I’ve been reduced to nothing more than a servant to Cielle, enduring her relentless cruelty. My parents still put on a facade of normalcy, but their once-warm affection has been replaced by barely masked disdain. I don’t know how they could go from loving to hating me. Every day feels like a cruel reminder of how my life has transformed from one of privilege to a ceaseless ordeal of rejection and exploitation. I have endured all that for five years now. At that moment, there was a noise outside the gates. Several maids pulled up to the door. My heart raced with nervousness and anxiety threatened to make me throw up my breakfast. He is back! Alpha Rune was welcomed by the whole family with wide smiles and laughter. Father and mother rose to greet him from the coach like the proud parents they were. They always want to celebrate every small success. Alpha Rune went to the only powerful and large pack that is bigger than our own to form a new alliance with their new Alpha. The other was dead in a war and a rogue that ki-lled him took over. I glanced down the stairs and was taken aback by how much more handsome and mature Alpha Rune appeared. It was as if the past two months had chiseled away any remnants of boyishness, leaving a striking, authoritative figure in its place. His presence seemed to command even more respect and attention, making it hard to reconcile this imposing Alpha with the brother I once knew. Well, he has been anything but that doting loving brother for five years. At that moment, I heard my mother scolded loudly, "Where's Alora? Why hasn’t she come down yet? Doesn’t she know that her brother is back?” I rushed downstairs to stand with the others despite my reluctance. I don’t want to give them any other reason to scold me. Rune stared at me with those piercing eyes of his, and an unsettling shiver ran down my spine. His gaze was intense and predatory, filled with a dark hunger that made my skin crawl. It felt as if he could see right through me, stripping away any semblance of safety or comfort. The look in his eyes was enough to make me want to recoil in fear and dread. Oh no. Cielle jumped into Rune's arms like the little brat she is and asked, "Bro, where's my gift?" Rune smiled dotingly and took out an exquisite box, handing it to her. That smile used to be mine with so much softness and warmth. Now, I get the exact opposite if at all he acknowledges me not for his needs. "Wow, it's the limited edition necklace!" Cielle jumped around holding the piece of jewelry Rune continued to give gifts to his father, mother, and even the head maid who literally brought the two of us up when they were busy. She smiled tentatively then went back to her work. I saw the smile on Cielle’s face before she could talk and knew nothing good was going to come out of her mouth. I bowed my head so she wouldn't see the hurt in my eyes. She has taken my place. "Bro, you haven't given Alora a gift yet. Where is her own?" She asked with a smirk directed at me. Rune turned to me and I was forced to meet his eyes with my bright green ones, completely opposite of his and our parents. That was the first sign they knew something was wrong and I might not be their biological daughter after all. “I forgot yours." He said in that unapologetic emotionless voice that made a pang hit my che-st. “Ouuu, you always forget hers.” Cielle laughed and ran up the stairs probably to show her friends her new limited jewelry. “You need to freshen up then come down and eat. We have made all your favorite meals today.” Mother said to Rune who dragged his eyes away from mine to smile at her. “Sure.” He kissed her forehead then brushed past me to his room. I let out a breath I didn’t know I was holding. Chapter 2 Everyone disappeared from the living room leaving me alone. I looked at the expensive suitcase Rune came back with and decided to let the butler take it to his room instead. I don’t want to go there and cause myself unnecessary trouble when he just showed that he didn’t care an ounce about me. Not that I don’t know but hope is my biggest weakness. With a small sigh, I went to the kitchen to get the meals I cooked the entire morning along with a few other maids though they were gossiping all around about things I don’t care about and I did most of the work. I arranged the dining room, kept Rune’s silver utensils the way he likes them. One wrong misstep and I will be punished for it. I hope he doesn’t summon me today because I’m really not in the mood. An hour later while I was standing beside the wall patiently waiting for them to come in so I could serve them, they started filing in one after the other. Mother and father first followed by Rune and Cielle. In the middle of their meal while I waited in case they needed something else though I was sitting on the dining table eating, I wanted to be anywhere but here, Cielle brought back the gift subject. I smiled bitterly at that knowing she won’t let it be then I said it was okay. I mean, this is the nth time he traveled without getting me a gift and he would give Cielle. Cielle gave me a mocking pitiful look making me feel pathetic. Are my emotions showing in my eyes? I made sure I mastered the art of hiding them whenever I’m around this family. At this point, father asked, "Why didn't you bring Alora a gift in the first place?" Uh, is he just noticing that Rune never gives me gifts after finding out I wasn’t his biological sister? Kudos to you father. I thought in my head while biting on a piece of chicken. Rune said indifferently, "She's not my sister, dad. There is no need to get her anything. I have brought it for my sister and that is all that matters.” From my peripheral vision I saw father shaking his head but didn’t say anything while mother continued to eat her food like nothing was going on on the table. Cielle, she is smug. I clenched my fists and bit my li-p to keep from crying. He doesn’t have to keep rubbing it on my face that I don’t have parents or family now. That I have been easily replaced like I meant nothing. After a moment, mother said in an airy tone that she usually used to brush off the tense atmosphere. She is always good when it comes to that. “Anyway, it's good that Rune came back at this time, the pack has a lot of things to take care of, and Cielle is going to get married to Beta Dylan soon, you need to help with the arrangements too. I mean, your friend and sister?” She clapped her hands together. Cielle suddenly turned to me and narrowed her eyes into slits. I don’t know why she is more on edge now than she’s ever been before. Is it because she thinks I’m in her hair again? I have been avoiding her most of the time. "Alora, why are you frowning? Aren't you happy I'm getting married?" Cielle asked with a pout of her pink li-ps. I shook my head and denied it instantly. “Oh, no. I’m thinking about the stain I wasn’t able to clean earlier.” Cielle sneered, not believing me because yeah I sounded lame giving that excuse but at the same time I don’t care about her marriage. I’m thinking of nothing. I just frown a lot. My life is defined by that frown now. Nothing makes me happy. "You're just jealous that I'm marrying Dylan ! You'd better put your little mind away, Dylan can only be mine, he never liked you!" Cielle smirked at her last statement. "You don’t have to worry about that. I am not jealous of you. Happy wedding to you both.” I responded in a cool voice. I mentally rolled my eyes and confessed in my mind, "Even though he's my ex-fiancé, I really don't care right now. You can have him. You already stole my family, fiance is nothing.” My parents got me engaged with Dylan at the age of sixteen. But when Cielle came back five years ago, the bride choice was immediately changed to Cielle. Which wasn’t surprising. I noticed the sharp look from Rune's eyes staring at me across the table and I swallowed. Those eyes. They have the power to do so many unpleasant things to me and they can change my mood no matter the situation. I thought to myself, "He must hate me double now. He must be afraid that I'll steal his sister's man?" It’s not like Dylan was in love with me when we were engaged. It was something only our family knew and we kept it that way for the longest time. They have nothing to worry about. That night after finishing the dishes, I went to my room and took a hot shower letting the steam envelop me in a brief moment of solace. The water washed away the grime of the day. Heaviness still settled deep within me holding me down. Exhausted, I slowly slipped into my nightgown so ready for the day to end. I climbed into bed ready to escape into the reprieve of sleep. But as soon as I pulled the covers, my hands froze midair. There was someone already there in MY bed. My heart pounded in the confines of my ribcage when I saw who it was. Rune. Before I could think or breathe, Rune’s strong muscled hand shot out and gripped my wrist pulling me down on the bed. I fell on top of him with a whoosh of breath escaping me. “Still not over Dylan, Red?” He asked in a whisper, his breath hot against my ear. I shuddered both from the sudden cold and the sickening warmth of his breath. Something rock hard that I’m now familiar with whenever I’m around Rune settled in my stomach. “No no. I’m over him. I swear.” I answered in a shaky tone, my voice just above a whisper. “You better fvcking be.” He growled softly, a very dangerous edge lingering in his tone earning another shiver from me. Without another word, Rune’s li-ps crushed against mine, his kiss forceful and demanding. His hands roamed over my body, roughly pulling at my clothes until I was beneath him. I squeezed my eyes shut, willing myself to endure, knowing I had no other choice. My mind screamed in protest, but my body, trapped under his, could do nothing but submit as always. His mouth was relentless, leaving a trail of hot, open-mouthed kisses along my brea-sts, my stomach, and lower. Every touch was a command, every kiss a claim, and I had no strength left to fight him. Rune’s hands slid between my thi-ghs, parting them with ease. His fingers moved with practiced skill, coaxing responses from my body that I couldn’t control. I bit my li-p to stifle a moan, hating myself for the way my body reacted to his touch. He noticed, a dark chuckle rumbling in his arms as he continued his assault on my senses. Rune’s hands gripped my hi-ps, pulling me closer, deeper. His pace quickened, his movements becoming more frantic. Whenever he travels and comes back, he is frantic. My body responded against my will, a wave of unwanted pleasure building within me. I fought it and failed as usual because Rune knew my body too well. He angled his hi-ps just right, hitting that spot that made me see stars. With one final, powerful thrust, he pushed me over the edge. My body convulsed around him, and he followed me into oblivion. Chapter 3 Rune and I have been having an illicit relationship for three years now though we have been hiding it from everyone including father and mother. Of course, Cielle too. It started when he found out I wasn’t his biological sister and he wanted to sleep with me. It is forbidden. Rune is someone I have always known to be my brother my entire life. After I was told I wasn't his biological sister five years ago, Rune's attitude towards me changed drastically. Like this was the leverage he had been waiting for his whole life. He started touching my body secretly at every given opportunity. Beneath the table. In the car going somewhere. He just started doing weird things I didn’t get. Until the night of my eighteenth birthday, when he broke into my room and took my first time. He was gentle with me but that didn’t mean he didn’t take advantage of me at the same time. I had fought back fiercely, did everything I could at that time but nothing happened. I even reported to the principal of the Arctic Canines College. When they didn’t do anything. I took it higher. I went to court to sue him for ra-pe which was a mistake because I should have known. Rune is the alpha of the pack. Nothing could be done against him. All my efforts were effortlessly silenced. The entire blame was placed back on me that I was trying to ruin my brother’s image then it turned to a joke. No one believed Rune would do something like that to his sister. Mother and father on the other hand thought I had hit my head somewhere and sent me to the psychiatrist. Since then, I knew nothing was ever going to work for me here. And gradually I gave up resisting along the way and sometimes it is almost pleasurable even though I hate it. A forbidden pleasure. I closed my eyes remembering that first night, a tear fell down my eyes. Every member of the pack looks forward to their eighteenth birthday but not me. I dreaded it. I have changed to my wolf which was a very very weak ginger compared to Cielle’s strong blonde wolf. I could barely move in my wolf form because she was weak and everyone laughed. Mother and father didn’t show it but they praised Cielle for a total of thirty two times while they only said well done to me once and turned their attention on their daughter. It was horrible. Later that night came Rune who took advantage of my broken heart and forced himself on me. He was my first kiss and first everything because he protected me against all boys my age. He said he didn’t want them touching his baby sister when they are not married to me. Then accused me of being wet that night. “Why are you so wet when you are fighting it, Red? You naughty girl.” And then he slid his very big cok inside me. I swallowed, turning away from the frame I just finished cleaning. Apparently, Dylan is coming to see Cielle this evening to discuss their wedding so she wants ME to clean the house. I have been doing that since I came back while the other maids slack off. I know she won’t scold them when she comes, she will only do that to me and if I am not careful she would do worse. I didn’t hear his footsteps and last I saw him, he was leaving the house to go to Goddess knows where but he came out of the blue startling me. I dropped the rag and turned to him. "What did you do this morning?" He asked in a gritty low voice. Nervously wringing my soapy hands, I stuttered, "No, nothing special." Rune smiled coldly like he knew something I didn’t. I hate when he smiles like this. It means I am in trouble and I will only understand that at night. "The surveillance camera caught you riding to work in Dylan’s car. Aren’t you going to tell me about that? Or are you going to deny it?” He brow up elegently. I quickly explained my point of view. "No, it's because my car broke down in the morning, and Dylan was passing by, so..." "Enough! I don't want to hear it. Anyway, I can't believe you didn't report to me this time, it won't happen again. Do you hear me?” He said coming to my face. I couldn't take it anymore and cursed before I could think things through. “I've had enough! The driver obviously reported all my trips to you, why do I need to report to you?" My body trembled in anger. Rune grimaced in surprise. He didn’t expect me to bust like that but even I am surprised. I’m just fed up, okay? This is so dreaming. "Because I have to supervise you so that you won’t do anything to harm Cielle. She is already uncomfortable having you around him.” He gripped my skull, his fingers tightening around my hair. I whimpered. “Yes.” “Never try to seduce Dylan, you don't deserve it. And you won’t like what I will do to you! Understand?” His grip tightened then he roughly let go. With that, he turned around and left me standing there in the corridor shaken. I swallowed the lump in my throat. It’s my fault. I shouldn’t have cursed at him like that. Tears streamed down my cheeks in rapid succession, each one a silent telltale to the anguish I could no longer contain. As I stood there, the weight of my despair pressing down on me, a fierce determination began to take root in my heart. I am going to leave this forsaken pack this year, I vowed silently, my resolve hardening with every passing second. I have had enough of this maltreatment. I don’t deserve it! No longer would I be their victim. I would find a way to escape, to reclaim my life and my dignity. This torment would end, and I would be frree. Chapter 4 The next morning I woke up feeling a little nauseous and I retched a bit before I went downstairs to make breakfast. I think this has to do with what Rune made me do yesterday night. He forced me to take his entire length from behind while my head is hanging. All blood had rushed to my head at the new position but as always, I didn’t complain. Making my way down to the kitchen, I brought out the ingredients for everyone's favorite food while thinking about how I am going to escape from this pack unnoticed. I don’t want drama. The only person that will create problems for me is Rune. He has been on my tail twenty four seven since they fixed Cielle and Dylan’s wedding date. While I was making pancakes for Cielle, I suddenly remembered something that made me want to throw up again. I haven’t had my period in two months! The pancake burned while I was thinking. My heart skipped a beat in fear and terror ...Rune never used comdoms because I was barren. We went to the doctor the first time I felt symptoms and I found out that I won’t be able to carry a baby which is why my wolf is also weak. No way! I finished making breakfast for everyone but myself because I have lost my appetite. I don’t think I can keep anything down with how nauseous I feel. Also the fear tightening in my guts uncomfortably. “Why aren’t you joining us for breakfast today?” Father asked as he cut through his toast. “Uh, I have errands to run and I ate in the kitchen.” I lied nervously because I want to disappear from this place to know what is going on with me. “You look tense. Is everything alright?” Mother asked, tentatively sipping her creamy coffee. “Everything is fine.” I forced myself to smile then turned and walked away. I could feel Rune’s eyes following me and burning my back but I didn’t turn around to acknowledge him. Not with the wild thoughts trying to take shape in my head. I might be fcked up. Taking the car myself and dismissing my assigned driver, I decided to not go see the family doctor. I dare not do this because this couldn’t be known by anyone. Even though it is a fifty fifty percent chance. So I decided to get a pragnancy test strip instead. That is the safest alternative because all the hospitals in this pack report under the family doctor. Not safe. Just as I left the house after changing into plain jeans and shirt, I bumped into Dylan. I gulped down knowing what happened the last time I was with him. I don’t want Rune and Cielle thinking something is going on. “Hi, Alora. Were you late for work yesterday?” He asked, referring to the ride he gave her after her car broke down. “No I wasn’t. Thanks for your ride.” I beamed then rushed towards my car. I don’t think Rune is going to take it lightly if he sees us together. The CCTV camera will still show this little conversation but at least they exchanged just a few words. Getting to the closest supermarket, I used a mask to close my face to avoid getting recognized by the pack members, not that I have friends anymore. I avoided them like a plague after everything. I bought the preggnancy test stick with other items so it won’t be obvious. I quickly went home with shaky hands and a knotted stomach. This better be just a weird coincidence that I didn’t see her period. I CAN'T be pragnant. As soon as I got inside, I bumped into my mother who beamed at the sight of me. That is weird. Thank God I hid the test inside my hoodie so I held the paper bag in my hand containing fruits. Mother dragged me to the couch looking excited to share whatever news it is that she has. I don’t know why I don’t like this smile on her face. She hasn’t smiled at me like that in many years. “Where have you been to?” She asked, tilting her head at me taking in my outfit. “Just supermarket to get some fruits I have been craving.” I lied straight from my teeth but I was also craving the fruits I got. My mother’s gentle tug guided me to the couch, her voice a mix of reassurance and dismissiveness. “Don’t take Rune’s words to heart. Rune must have been busy and forgot your gift.” I forced a smile, shaking my head. “It’s alright, Mother. I don’t mind.” Mother’s xpression softened, and she reached for a gift box nestled beside her on the coffee table. “Look, I got you a birthday present,” she said, her voice carrying a touch of warmth. As mother handed me the box, my heart fluttered in my che-st. The gesture was unexpectedly kind. I was touched that mother remembered my birthday, especially given how things had been lately. “I’m twenty-one now,” I thought, feeling a fleeting sense of normalcy. Mother’s eyes twin-kled with a forced cheerfulness as she continued. “This year, your father and I decided to find you a mate as well, so that you and Cielle can get married together this year.” The words hit me like a cold wave. My breath caught in my throat, and the smile faded from my li-ps in an instant. It was clear now: mother’s so-called gift was not a token of love but a strategic move to secure my place and keep me out of Cielle’s way. My heart sank with bitterness. The reality that mother was merely pushing me into marriage to prevent any interference with Cielle and Dylan stung deeply. So this gift didn’t come from her heart. Outwardly, I nodded in agreement, masking my dismay like I have been doing for years. “That sounds... lovely, Mother,” I said, my voice barely more than a whisper. Feigning exhaustion, I excused myself and retreated to my room. The moment I was alone, I closed the door behind me and leaned against it, trying to steady my racing heart. I glanced at the small, white box I had brought with me. With trembling hands, I fished out the test stick and unwrapped it. My mind swirled with anxious thoughts as I followed the instructions, waiting for the result. Every second felt like an eternity. Finally, I looked down at the stick, and my world seemed to collapse. Two pink lines stared back at me, stark and undeniable. The reality of my situation settled heavily on my shoulders. I was pragnant. It was over. A wave of despair washed over me, mingling with the sharp pain of mother’s earlier words. The birthday present that had once seemed so touching now felt like a cruel irony, a symbol of my continued entrapment in a life that had long ceased to be my own. The weight of my predicament pressed down on me, and I slumped to the floor, overwhelmed by the crushing realization that my life had just become infinitely more complicated. Should I run away now? Yes, I should. Chapter 5 Rune’s POV I don’t know what is happening but there is something off about Alora lately. She has been sluggish and doesn’t like meeting my eyes whenever she works. Even while I am fvcking her. I plan to find out what is going on with her tonight because ain’t no way she’s going to keep being off and I won’t react. I miss her. I know what we have isn’t something to miss when it is lost but I do. I realized I was obsessed with Alora when she was just twelve years old. I couldn’t breathe when she wasn’t around. My parents and even I thought it was because she is my sister and brothers are meant to protect their sisters but this feeling is so deep rooted that I went to therapy in the human world. Nobody knows about that but after my eighteenth birthday, I knew something was off with what I felt for my red haired sister. The therapist told me there was obsession and I agreed. There is no way what I felt for Alora is normal. Then she came to the age where men flaunt all over her. Alora is a true beauty with her fiery red hair and glowing green eyes. She is also amongst the rarest red haired we have in Arctic Canines. I want to be around her every single second of the day. Sometimes I get annoyed when she gives my parents her time. I usually announce that I’ll be taking her out for ice cream. I want Alora to myself. I made sure every single boy in the pack stayed away from her using my title. Everyone thought it was because I was her brother, which was the case before I found out she wasn’t my biological sister. Once I found out, all bars were broken. I knew there was no stopping me now and I went for it. Had I gone through the easiest part? She wouldn’t have agreed so I used my power on her too. Getting off the bed, I went to my closet and opened the safe. There… so many gifts I have bought for Alora over the years reside. I couldn’t give them to her. Once is soften up, she will not allow me to touch her again so I don’t. I remain aloof and tough whenever she is around but every waking moment is filled with her thoughts. I travel around the world? Alora has more gifts than anyone in the world. Not even Cielle could compare. I get her souvenirs everywhere I go because I know what she loves and what she doesn’t. I was hoping one day I will be able to give them to her. And she will be happy about it. I never forget her. Ever. I showered, got dressed and made my way to her room for the night. I knocked and there was no answer so I walked in. The room was empty, so was the bathroom. I asked the maids to check her all over the house but she wasn’t found. I started panicking. She has been acting really weird so something must be up with her. Checking around the room for evidence that she has run away, I found her drawer empty. The one where she puts her favorite books and memorable stuff. So many emotions attacked me at the same time. It is confirmed, she has ran away. I watched the guards disperse into the night, my che-st tight with a mix of fury and panic. "Search everywhere," I had commanded, my voice barely concealing the desperation that gnawed at me. "I want every corner of this territory scoured. Leave no stone unturned." The echo of their footsteps faded into the distance, leaving me alone with my turbulent thoughts. The hours dragged on, and with each passing minute, the tension inside me grew, threatening to consume me. Pacing the floor of my study, I couldn't shake the image of Alora from my mind. The moonlight cast long, eerie shadows through the windows, mirroring the darkness that churned within me. How could she have disappeared so completely? Every forest path, every hidden nook, every abandoned building was being inspected, yet there was no sign of her. My mind raced with possibilities, each more unsettling than the last. Has someone taken her? Was she hurt, hiding somewhere? The thought of her being in danger sent a chill down my spine, a sensation I was unaccustomed to. I slammed my fist against the desk, the pain a welcome distraction from the helplessness that threatened to overwhelm me. “Find her," I whispered to the empty room, my voice hoarse. "Find her and bring her back to me." As the first light of dawn began to creep over the horizon, there was still no news. The silence was deafening, a stark reminder of how deeply she had embedded herself in my life. I couldn't breathe without her, couldn't think straight. The thought of losing her was unbearable, and I knew I would tear the world apart to find her. But as the night gave way to day, I had to face the grim reality: Alora had vanished, and for now, I was powerless to bring her back. And I think I am going to die.	LEARN_MORE	https://getokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14773&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	851	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	getokn.com	DCO		https://getokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14773&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463445970_1260392804911599_1999566566845230776_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=GtdcxOtcoW0Q7kNvgEOjnrV&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ALYiFvh74Sw4YmuI14q-GP3&oh=00_AYDHDsXwP3cXgaFSJS_HZlX7HgMQCtarnesVFXYqycT7Jw&oe=674EF830	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Indulge in story	0	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,552,199	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"is_bh_simple_request":true,"simple_request_ratio":0.48863636363636365,"is_bh_selenium":null,"selenium_ratio":null,"ratio_threshold":0.8}'	No	2024-11-28 18:52	active	1934		Great working with Kelly on this project!! Go see some of @kellywilliamsart new work she’s been making. Her Art pieces are in different sizes, small, big and curvy. In fact she made some of her pieces in Ireland. Also she will be at: Portland Open Studio Tour #12 October 13-14,19-20, 10pm-4pm @regionalarts #mixedmedia #encausticpainting #portlandartist #pdxartists #portlandopenstudios #artfest #localsrtists #figurativeart #environmentalartist #largepaintings #smallbusiness #femaleartist #ireland #pdx #loveart #unique #supportartists #teaching #newartwork #paintingwithfire #fire #artforsale	VIEW_INSTAGRAM_PROFILE	http://instagram.com/jonah_wafula805	jonah_wafula805	https://www.instagram.com/_u/jonah_wafula805	0	1969-12-31 18:00	Visit Instagram profile	instagram.com	VIDEO		http://instagram.com/jonah_wafula805	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.cdninstagram.com/v/t51.2885-19/465000172_2266386907058473_5188356543676772059_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s206x206_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=525117&_nc_ohc=MYkdceefy-0Q7kNvgEfItSe&_nc_zt=24&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.cdninstagram.com&oh=00_AYAAXX9oONrfd85AyZFJcVzS6iM2giToiuKSF4uanRpB_A&oe=674EDFBA	IG_ADS_IDENTITY	1	jonah_wafula805	0	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,554,008	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"is_bh_simple_request":false,"simple_request_ratio":1,"is_bh_selenium":false,"selenium_ratio":1,"ratio_threshold":0.8}'	No	2024-11-28 19:20	active	1935		Believing she wed him, a disabled man, solely for his wealth, he contemplated divorce and fleeing after what he thought was mere exploitation. Yet, post-marriage, he found himself profoundly in love with her. As she yearned for a divorce each day, all he desired was to shower her with affection and care. ===== Chapter1 How About We Get Married? "Kaelyn knows about our wedding, and now she's threatening to jump off a building. You are aware of her depression, aren't you? I have to go save her," Theo explained impatiently and pushed Elyse aside. "Today is our wedding day! What am I supposed to do if you leave? Kaelyn Bennett totally stabbed you in the back before. She's caused you so much pain-why the heck must you go see her right now?" The push caused Elyse to sprain her ankle, and as she fell to the floor, she awkwardly stretched out her hand, trying to hold him back. Theo's gaze turned even colder. "You're not in a position to judge what happened between me and Kaelyn. No matter her wrongs or the pain she caused, you don't measure up to her." A pain struck Elyse's heart. She realized that he had never truly forgotten Kaelyn. To him, she would never be as significant as Kaelyn was. "What did I do to deserve this? Why are you treating me this way? Please, just wait until the wedding is over. We're almost at the point of exchanging rings. You can leave after that." Theo dodged her hand and said with disgust, "You're more concerned with your wedding than a living person's life. You're so heartless. Let's reschedule the wedding." Without a glance at her pale face, he strode away from the ornate altar, oblivious to the puzzled looks of gathered guests. As the groom left, the crowd erupted into chaos. "No, please don't leave me, Theo! What should I do if you leave?" Elyse cried out, sitting pitifully on the floor. She trembled, tears ruining her carefully applied makeup. The man she had loved for three years, disregarding her dignity, had chosen another woman without a second thought on their big day. He was consumed with thoughts of Kaelyn's distress but seemed indifferent to how lost and humiliated she felt, left alone at the altar. All around her, countless eyes watched, some mocking, some pitying, and others even gloating. Elyse had never felt such torment! Her father, Lanny Lloyd, approached. She hoped for comfort, but instead, he scolded her sharply, "You can't even keep a man. How useless!" After berating her, he left with his wife, Glenda Lloyd, without a backward glance. Her sister, Mabel Lloyd, emerged from the crowd with a smirk. "Well, that's embarrassing, Elyse. Your groom ran off, and now you're a laughingstock. I'm embarrassed for you. Imagine how Mom and Dad feel." After saying that, she turned and left. One by one, all of Elyse's family members departed, leaving her completely alone. Initially, Theo's parents felt guilty, but upon witnessing her family's reaction, all traces of guilt dissipated. "Even her own parents didn't support her. It seems this isn't entirely Theo's fault." "Yes, if she were a good partner, why would her fiancé leave her?" "Did she cheat on him? What else would make a groom leave like that?" The murmurs of criticism from the surrounding guests grew louder and harsher. Suddenly, there were noises nearby. Turning around, Elyse spotted a man in a suit sitting alone in a wheelchair. The officiant, looking flustered, asked, "Where is your bride?" Wiping away her tears, she halted a passing staff member and inquired, "That man is a groom, right? Where is his bride?" The staff member glanced at her and responded, "She didn't show up. I heard it was because she couldn't deal with her husband's disability." "And he's been waiting here all this time?" The staff member nodded. The wheelchair-bound groom was facing away from Elyse, and they were a fair distance apart. She couldn't see his expression, but she understood the pain of being left alone. They were both unfortunate souls, abandoned. After a moment of reflection, a determined look settled in Elyse's eyes. She had loved Theo for three years, but he had betrayed her. Why should she remain loyal to him? She realized she didn't need to be with him at all. As she suddenly stood up, the guests who had been whispering and mocking her fell silent. All eyes instinctively focused on her as she lifted the hem of her dress and confidently walked toward the man in the wheelchair. The sight of a bride in a white wedding dress approaching left the man's guests equally stunned. Hearing the rustle of her dress, the man in the wheelchair turned around slowly. Elyse halted and gazed at the handsome man before her, a spark of surprise in her eyes. She then extended her hand and said, "Hello, I heard you're in need of a bride. My groom just left me. How about we get married?" Chapter2 What Was She Up To? "My name is Elyse Lloyd. If it's all right with you, we can get married today," she proposed confidently. Her bold proposal left the crowd in shock, prompting several to capture the moment with their phones. "Miss Lloyd, are you certain about this decision? Given my disability, I may not be able to provide the future you envision," the man replied openly, without hiding his condition, and gently urged her to think it over. "I've made up my mind," Elyse responded with determination. "I'm Jayden," he introduced himself. Seeing her resolve, Jayden Owen grasped her hand and shared his concern, "I fear you might regret this choice later on." Elyse chose not to respond. She was sure of her decision. She had once been solely focused on marrying Theo, who never truly reciprocated her love. Now, who she married seemed inconsequential. After efficiently wrapping up the wedding formalities at City Hall, Elyse and Jayden were now bound by matrimony, officially united as husband and wife. With the marriage certificate in hand, Elyse experienced a profound sense of relief. Theo had broken her heart, and she was resolute in never returning to him. Regarding her father, since she would not be marrying into the Ward family, he had another daughter to think about. She understood her little sister Mabel too well. As someone driven by greed, how could Mabel resist the temptation to become Theo's wife and a member of the Ward family? Thus, marrying Jayden was Elyse's perfect escape from her family's clutches. She had no intention of going back home again. While she gazed thoughtfully at the marriage certificate, Jayden asked, "What's on your mind? Regretting your decision to marry a disabled man?" Elyse shook her head, took hold of the wheelchair, and replied, "I think it was a good decision." Jayden smiled slightly, though his eyes betrayed a hint of skepticism and mistrust. How could any woman genuinely want to marry a disabled man? He figured she was just putting on an act-an act that couldn't last forever. He needed a bride momentarily to distract his family while he pursued his own goals. Well, he decided, he might as well see what she was up to. Elyse helped Jayden into the car, and they drove to his house. Jayden's home was opulent, complete with a garden and a swimming pool, and staffed with a butler in a tuxedo and uniformed maids. As Elyse stepped onto the plush wool carpet, she truly realized that her new husband was far from ordinary. The butler, Driscoll Lee, approached them respectfully and inquired, "Mr. Owen, is this your bride?" Surveying the opulent house and recollecting her newlywed husband's full name, a sudden realization dawned on Elyse. The Owens were the most influential family in town, and Jayden Owen was particularly notable among his peers for his business acumen and exceptional talent. He was one of the wealthiest men around. However, after a car accident a year ago that cost him his legs, Jayden had faded from the public eye and his prior achievements were largely forgotten. So, she had married the legendary Jayden Owen? Elyse recalled hearing rumors about his engagement to a girl from the Foster family. The bride who had disappeared on her wedding day was supposed to be that Foster girl. Upon hearing Jayden's full name at City Hall, Elyse hadn't dwelled on it much. If she had known his background sooner, she wouldn't have had the courage to broach the topic of marriage with him. Jayden noticed the shock and panic on her face but remained silent. He still doubted that she truly hadn't recognized him. After all, his disability was well known. "This is Elyse Lloyd, my wife. From now on, she will be the hostess here," Jayden introduced her firmly. "Joanna Foster escaped on our wedding day because she didn't want to marry a disabled man," he added bluntly. "Joanna Foster disappeared on the wedding day?" Driscoll expressed his surprise. The Foster family had been eager to forge a union with the Owen family through marriage, pushing for Jayden to marry Joanna. On the wedding day, however, the bride had disappeared. Wasn't this a deliberate humiliation of Jayden? Driscoll felt sympathy for him and offered some consolation, "Sir, perhaps it's for the best that she left. It seems you might have found the right person after all." Elyse had shown no concern for Jayden's disability and was willing to marry him. That indeed counted for something. Chapter3 He Could Walk Fluidly Looking at Jayden's legs, Elyse felt a wave of sympathy for him. Jayden had once been at the pinnacle of success, and now he seemed so vulnerable. Just because he was disabled, his bride had callously abandoned him at the altar, showing him no respect whatsoever. He must have felt even more devastated than she did during the wedding. Approaching Jayden, Elyse took his hand and said earnestly, "Don't worry. We are husband and wife now. I will take care of you for the rest of our lives." Jayden's expression turned rigid. Could she really mean it, promising to take care of him for a lifetime? He doubted her sincerity, thinking she was just putting on an act of compassion. Without a word, Jayden maneuvered his wheelchair into the study on the first floor. "I'm sorry," Driscoll said apologetically. "Since his accident, he's been a bit more temperamental." "It's fine. I understand," Elyse replied, dismissing it with a wave of her hand. Anyone in his situation might change. She then followed Driscoll upstairs to a room on the second floor. -- "Sir." In the study stood a bald man named Vinny Bailey, clad in a tight black shirt that accentuated his prominent tendons. Respectfully, Vinny ignited a lighter and lit a cigar for Jayden. "Joanna has gone abroad. The Foster family is desperately trying to come up with a solution." "They've taken thirty million and five major projects from me. Is this their way of repaying me?" Jayden let out a puff of smoke and remarked casually, "If I don't teach them a lesson, others will see me as a pushover. The Fosters need to learn a few things." "Do you want us to bring Joanna back?" Vinny inquired, nodding. "And as for your new wife, should we make some introductions with our men?" "No need." Jayden, cigar clenched between his teeth, lifted a document from the desk and strolled over to the window. The wheelchair was tucked away in a corner of the room, ignored, as he moved fluidly across the floor. This document detailed Elyse's entire life, from her childhood through to her college life, even including her romance with Theo. He casually flipped through the pages and drawled, "An ordinary woman. She married me just for my money." Back then, the Owens had declared their search for a wife for Jayden, aiming simply to secure an heir. Upon the announcement, no wealthy family was eager to marry their daughter to him, except for the Fosters, who had enriched themselves through their daughters' marriage. The Fosters' motive was straightforward-to exchange their daughter for resources and money. Vinny saw no other reason for Elyse to marry Jayden but for financial gain. Yet, there was another twist. "She was originally going to marry Theo Ward." "Ward? The Ward family that's well-known?" Jayden lifted an eyebrow. "Yes. But apparently, the groom ran off to reunite with his ex-girlfriend after receiving a phone call." Vinny paused, then speculated, "Maybe she married you just to spite Theo Ward." Jayden ceased perusing the documents and glanced up at Vinny with a hint of annoyance. "You're looking at it too simplistically. By marrying me, she stands to gain more. That's the real reason she married me, despite my disability." In Jayden's eyes, Elyse hadn't yet revealed her true intentions. But he didn't mind her interest in his money. He needed a wife to appease his family. If she married him for gain, it would make a future divorce simpler for him. -- Perched on the edge of the bed, Elysee scrolled through her phone and noticed the trending topics. #Bridegroom Ran Away For His Ex #Bride Marries Stranger To Anger Her Ranaway Groom She casually scrolled through the comments. The public deemed the entire situation unbelievable and both parties' actions as unreasonable. Nevertheless, discussions had thrust Elyse's name into circulation because of it. Some even discovered she was a violinist in an orchestra and stumbled upon a video of her past performance. Unable to resist, Elyse was watching these videos when Theo called. "Where are you, Elyse? Let's meet and talk." Chapter4 Who Were You Married To? As Elyse descended the stairs to the villa's entrance, Driscoll approached her with concern. "It's quite late. Where are you off to? Shall I arrange a car for you?" "No, thanks. I'll be back soon." Driscoll watched her depart before heading to the study. Elyse, having agreed to meet Theo, called a taxi and was soon en route. Fifteen minutes later, she entered a coffee shop and instantly noticed Theo, who was in high spirits, busy texting on his phone. A flicker of sarcasm crossed her eyes as she approached and sat across from him. Theo looked up, his expression souring. "Why are you so late? Do you have any idea how long I've been waiting?" Staring back at him, Elyse felt a chill. They had been together for a long time, yet he was always domineering toward her, a stark contrast to his demeanor with Kaelyn. She had once loved him, believing she could endure anything. Only today had she realized how foolish that was. If she didn't love herself, how could she expect anyone else to love her? "If you don't want to wait, you can leave," Elyse retorted icily. Theo, taken aback by her response, grew visibly more upset. "You're holding a grudge about what happened at the wedding, aren't you? I get why you're upset, but you can't be more understanding and reasonable? I left because Kaelyn was in dire straits-she was depressed and contemplating suicide." "You can go to anyone you want. You don't need to explain anything to me-I don't care anymore." Elyse found humor in his words. Theo couldn't believe she was indifferent. They had been together for three years, and everyone knew how deeply she loved him. He thought her claim of indifference was merely a result of anger. But he was confident he could easily resolve this. Just a few sweet words and she'd come back to him. "It's not a big deal. I came back to you after handling everything, didn't I? I'll visit your parents soon, and we can start planning the wedding again," Theo said. "No need for that." "What?" "There won't be a wedding." Elyse's face was devoid of emotion. "We're done." "Why are you still upset? I left at the wedding, but I came back for you. Can't you forgive me?" Theo frowned. "Forgive you? Forgive you for abandoning me for another woman?" Elyse slammed her hand on the table. "Do you have any idea what I've been through since you left? Your family has been calling me names, even though you were the one who left me at the altar- just for another woman!" "Elyse Lloyd!" Theo shouted her name furiously. "What others say is their issue. Isn't our three-year relationship strong enough for you to trust me?" "Three years, and yet you never forgot your ex," Elyse countered, her face marked by disappointment. "I believed we'd be together forever, but it seems three years was our limit. We're done, Theo. It's clear we're not suited for each other." While speaking, she retrieved a ring from her bag and set it down on the table-the same ring he had used to propose. She recalled the joy she felt that day, now overshadowed by her current despair. Elyse gave Theo one last look, mentally closing the chapter on their three years together. She grabbed her bag and departed without a backward glance. Theo was stunned. Was Elyse dumping him? He always saw her as a simp, her family reliant on his. How could she just walk away? Humiliated, he chased after her, grabbed her shoulder, and said forcefully, "You have no right to break things off! Remember, your father's business relies on me. Without me, your family has nothing. Come back, and we'll marry in a few days to make up for today!" "Let me go!" Elyse fought back fiercely and yelled with defiance and frustration, "I'm married. Stop bothering me!" "So what if you are married! You will always belong to me." After blurting that out, he froze and asked incredulously, "What did you say? You're married? Who to?" While he was momentarily dazed, Elyse wriggled free from his grip. She hadn't anticipated turning around to find Jayden sitting in a wheelchair quietly a few meters behind her. "Jayden!" she exclaimed. Chapter5 You Can Stand? "Didn't I make it clear? I'm married. We're over. This is my husband," Elyse said as she quickly moved to Jayden's side, gripping his arm. Theo stared at Jayden, failing to recognize him. With a sneer, he said, "To get back at me, you married a disabled man?" He then extended his hand, commanding in a domineering tone, "Elyse, come here! I'll make it up to you when we get back." But Elyse looked at him as if he were a stranger. "Did you hear me? Come here!" Theo grew frustrated. Elyse reflected on how she would have responded in the past-she would definitely walk over to his side. She had loved him deeply for three years. Her feelings had been genuine. Yet, the depth of her affection made the betrayal harder to bear. On her first birthday after they got together, she wanted to celebrate it by the sea. To make her happy, Theo bought a camera, promising to capture beautiful photos of her. As they were about to board the plane for their trip to the seaside, Kaelyn was injured on a film set and called Theo. Without any hesitation, Theo left her stranded at the airport. It was the most disappointing birthday Elyse had ever experienced. Theo had once vowed to attend her debut performance with her orchestra, yet she ended up not seeing him there. She lingered in the hall all night, only to learn the next day that he had missed the performance because Kaelyn had become drunk at a dinner party while trying to land a role. He stayed because he was worried she might be taken advantage of. For three years, he had been Kaelyn's protector, but he had never offered Elyse the same safeguard. This accumulation of disappointments came to a head at the wedding. She knew she deserved love and respect, not neglect. "I am Jayden's wife now. I owe my loyalty to him," declared Elyse with a chill in her voice. "Elyse Lloyd!" Theo roared, enraged. He thought Elyse was merely being spiteful and fabricating things due to the day's incidents. As he tried to seize her hand, Jayden intervened, blocking him swiftly. Theo struggled to free his hand, but was unable to. He couldn't overpower a disabled man? The realization pissed him off. "Release me!" Theo exploded with anger. "She has no desire to leave with you. Can't you understand?" Jayden pressed slowly, his force causing Theo's features to twist in distress. Jayden held on until Theo cried out in pain before releasing him. "Remember this day, Elyse. You'll regret it in the future!" With a hint of embarrassment, Theo glared at Elyse and stormed off after his declaration. Watching him leave, Elyse felt a bitter smile form within her. She knew Theo would not easily let go of being humiliated, but there was no turning back for them now. "Let's go home, Elyse." "Okay." After helping Jayden into the car, they both sat silently, gazing out the window and avoiding any mention of Theo. "How did you know I was out here?" Elyse asked, her curiosity piqued. Without turning to face her, Jayden replied, "Driscoll mentioned it wasn't safe for you to be alone at this hour, so I came to pick you up." In truth, he had suspected she was up to something secretive, but it turned out she was merely meeting her ex. This revelation left him slightly disappointed. "Since you've married me, you should sever ties with your ex. My family members are strict, and I can't cover for you if they find out you're still seeing another man." "I won't see him again. I met him just to return a ring," Elyse responded, nodding. Jayden said nothing more. As long as Elyse respected his boundaries, she was free to make her own choices. When they arrived home, Elyse noticed Jayden heading straight for the study again. Curious, she asked Driscoll, "Why is he always in the study?" "The study is not only his workplace, but it has also become a sanctuary for his soul," Driscoll explained. "And why doesn't he return to his room?" "He does sometimes, but we rarely know when. He prefers that we don't fuss over him too much." With that, Driscoll departed. After freshening up in her room, Elyse was preparing for bed, but her thoughts lingered on the day's events with Jayden. She realized that despite his reserved nature, he was genuinely concerned for her safety. Feeling grateful and wanting to express her thanks, she left her room and walked towards the study. As she approached, she noticed the door was slightly ajar, casting a sliver of light into the hallway. Elyse pushed the door open and to her surprise, saw Jayden standing. She gasped and asked, "Jayden, you can stand?" …… ==== "You need a bride, I need a groom. Why don't we get married?" Both abandoned at the altar, Elyse decided to tie the knot with the disabled stranger from the venue next door. Pitying his state, she vowed to spoil him once they were married. Little did she know that he was actually a powerful and healthy tycoon. Was Jayden's fake disability revealed just like that? What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &21&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/55905322-fb_contact-e	A Book	https://www.facebook.com/61565409609907/	1,058	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	VIDEO		https://fbweb.moboreader.net/55905322-fb_contact-enp12_8-c1-0720-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=060236&accid=458927293167071&rawadid=120211611756560571	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/466798764_934515748536280_4766484586858474796_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=N8DWnyAOE4UQ7kNvgHEFnG0&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Au4TvknGNtG0jMWHB67N2SZ&oh=00_AYDarOU9fFHTeNeOBZomB3c0wDaJRy_w14GqYXL88XFt9w&oe=674ED01A	PERSON_PROFILE	0	A Book	0	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,550,233	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"is_bh_simple_request":false,"simple_request_ratio":0.996690472043198,"is_bh_selenium":false,"selenium_ratio":1,"ratio_threshold":0.8}'	Yes	2024-11-28 18:36	active	1933	BOGO FREE + 25% OFF	💛 Black Friday Special: Buy One, Get One FREE + 25% OFF on our Dark Spot Heroes Bundle! 💛 Add a bundle to cart and we will automatically add a free second bundle at checkout! Transform your skin and reduce dark spots with our Vitamin C Clay Mask and Superactive Serum. This bundle is your ultimate weapon against dark marks, so you can double up on glow with our biggest sale of the year! ✨ Reduces hyperpigmentation ✨ Fights blemishes ✨ Brightens complexion ✨ Deeply exfoliates and unclogs pores Glow confidently in just 10 minutes with a 30-day, no-questions-asked, money-back guarantee. No reason to wait—get started with our bundle today!	SHOP_NOW	https://gleamin.com/pages/dark-spot-heroes-bogo-hc	Gleamin	https://www.facebook.com/Gleamin/	31,365	1969-12-31 18:00	Shop now	gleamin.com	VIDEO		https://gleamin.com/pages/dark-spot-heroes-bogo-hc-v3	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/468525669_1120844889613391_6783561750370653208_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=46bftFw5eQUQ7kNvgEQ1uBR&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AAEWsD-2wYv_zFU0D9kABFZ&oh=00_AYAV2SqoL2uyczCOxe9dBTptiNGBKatZvsL1mvdIhuSpGw&oe=674EE5F7	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Gleamin	0	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,553,479	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2024-11-28 19:18	active	1935	Read next chapter	Emerging from the confines of marriage, she blossomed from a mundane housewife to a renowned painter with a legion of admirers. When her ex-husband sought reconciliation at her doorstep, he witnessed her in the arms of a prominent man. "Meet your new sister-in-law!" ===== In the dimly lit, opulent private cinema, the most exclusive jewelry auction was being broadcast live. "One million, going once, going twice--" The rich cadence of the auctioneer's voice echoed through the room, the man tightened his grip around Alicia Bennett's waist... With the intensity between them only grew fiercer as time passed... The auctioneer's gavel fell. "Sold for ten million! Let's give a round of applause to Mr. Joshua Yates!" The name struck Alicia like a lightning bolt. Her body instantly went rigid, something that the man couldn't help but notice, flicked lazily toward the screen. The camera zoomed in on Joshua Yates's face, every detail of his familiar features displayed in perfect clarity. "Joshua Yates, the second son of the Yates family... an acquaintance perhaps?" he drawled, the corners of his mouth tugging into a sly smile. Alicia's frown deepened. The last thing she wanted was to discuss it, she didn't respond. The man, upon seeing the situation, chuckled lightly before his movements grew even more relentless... ...... When it was over, Alicia took advantage of the man's time in the shower and quietly made her escape. When Caden Ward finally emerged from the bathroom, not catching sight of the woman's figure, he curled his lips slightly. Moments later, his assistant, Hank Ford, burst into the room, clearly on edge, "Er, apologies, Mr. Ward. I let my guard down. Give me a moment, and I'll have her brought back immediately." They had just returned to the country, taking every precaution. And yet, a woman had managed to slip through the cracks of their security. Caden's features calm, almost indifferent. "No need. I was... a willing participant." Hank's eyes widened in shock. In all the time he'd known Caden, the man had never slept with a woman,even physical contact. There were even rumors that Caden might suffer from some secret ailment. Yet now, those whispers seemed to evaporate in the face of this unexpected turn of events. Before Hank could make sense of it, Caden's deep voice pulled him back to reality. "I want you to look into Joshua's personal life. Have the report on my desk in half an hour." Tonight, Alicia had stumbled into his room, feverish and desperate. It was obvious she'd been framed. And then came the revelation--Alicia was still a pureness. Two years of marriage to Joshua... Yet she was still untouched? Caden's lips curled into a satisfied smile. But as he reflected, one thing became abundantly clear--Alicia had no idea who she'd been with due to the dug's effects. ... By the time Alicia returned home, the first light of dawn filtered through the windows. Only then did she realize how long she had been out. But before she could dwell any further, her phone rang. It was her bestie, Monica Flynn, calling. "Alicia!" Monica practically screeched from the other end of the line, her voice high-pitched with worry. "How are you now?" Alicia exhaled deeply, kicking off her shoes carelessly. "I've been better," she murmured. Monica's anger bubbled over, her words sharp and unrelenting. "Joshua's beyond disgusting! If he doesn't want to stay married, he should just grow a spine and divorce you already! What kind of sick man would scheme against his own wife?" The sharp pain of betrayal shot through Alicia's chest. Yesterday was their second anniversary. Joshua had texted her, suggesting they celebrate. Daring to hope he had changed, she had dressed up to the nine's, only to be met with disappointment and a dug-laced drink that sent her spiraling into a night of confusion and chaos. Was Joshua really the mastermind behind this? Swallowing the bitterness that tried clawing its way to the surface, Alicia forced herself to climb the stairs, her movements slow and weary. "It's fine, Monica. I'll handle it." Monica, ever protective, wasn't convinced. "'Handle it'? What do you mean you'll handle it? Just say the word, and I'll be over in a heartbeat." Alicia couldn't help the small, tired smile that tugged at her lips, hanging up the phone. But her heart still felt heavy, just as she lost focus, the door to her bedroom creaked open. She lifted her gaze, and almost instantly, her stomach dropped. There, fresh from a shower, a towel wrapped loosely around his waist, stood Joshua. He stared down at her. Chapter 2 Divorce Alicia snapped out of her daze as soon as she met the icy gaze of Joshua, her so-called husband. His expression remained unchanged, cold and indifferent as ever, as though he was looking at a stranger. The only thing out of place was the scars on his lips. A wave of disgust washed over her, she pushed him away and was about to enter. Joshua frowned, his hand shooting out to grab her wrist. "Alicia, what's with the attitude?" He seemed quite unhappy with her this time, which was a rare thing, considering how little he bothered to come home. Normally, Alicia would have welcomed him back with open arms, a flicker of joy lighting up her tired features, but today she looked drained, almost hollow. She didn't resist his grip, meeting his gaze with a calmness that unnerved him. "Haven't I always been like this? Obedient, sensible, making sure the house is in order, ensuring you're comfortable, ready to give your best at work." A small, bitter smile tugged at her lips. "Isn't that what you like most about me? It makes things easier for you, doesn't it? Frees up time for your other... 'special someone'." Joshua's eyes darkened at the veiled accusation. Denial hovered on his lips, but he didn't bother. Why should he? He dropped her hand and said gruffly, "Actually, that's why I'm here. We need to talk." Alicia vigorously rubbed her wrist, as though she was trying to erase his touch. "So, are you planning to finally go public with her?" Joshua's expression twisted instantly, his calm facade cracking. "What do you know? Did you have me stalked by a private investigator or something?" Alicia let out a soft, humorless laugh. "Is that necessary? Last night, you spared no expense to make her happy. Even a blind person could tell you're mad about her." He stared at her, unsettled by her icy tone. It was still her voice, still Alicia, but there was something different about her... For some reason, he felt inexplicably hurt, like a thorn pricking his heart. Perhaps it was the way she looked at him now--her eyes, once warm and filled with love for him, were now completely empty. There was no anger, no pain, just... nothing. It was a stark contrast to the woman who used to look at him as if he were her entire world. For reasons he couldn't explain, the sight of her like this stirred something in him, an unfamiliar dissatisfaction. Annoyed by his own reaction, Joshua decided to hit back, his voice harder now. "She's pregnant. It's a delicate pregnancy, so I bought her a little something to lift her spirits." Alicia's fists clenched before she could stop them. Pgnant? So, the nights she had stayed up waiting for him to come home, he'd been with another woman, working diligently to start a new family? Seeing Alicia wince a little, Joshua felt a flicker of satisfaction. "It's not that I don't want to touch you," he said, voice dripping with condescension. "You're just about as thrilling as watching paint dry. No man would want that." His cruel words pierced through Alicia, yet she managed to remain composed on the surface. It wasn't that she avoided intimacy; she just wasn't the one to initiate it. Did that make her so undesirable? Was it a sin? Taking a slow, steady breath, Alicia willed herself to stay calm. "Fine," she replied quietly. "Let's get a divorce then. You can give her the title she wants." The word "divorce" made Joshua's eyelid twitch involuntarily. He scoffed, eyes narrowing with suspicion. "Is this another one of your games?" Convinced he was right, his voice grew colder, more biting. "Alicia, for two years, you've pulled every childish stunt, begging for my attention. Aren't you tired yet? Because I sure as hell am." He paused, letting his disdain sink in. "You claim to love me so much. Could you really walk away from me?" Alicia couldn't help the bitter laugh that escaped her. Love him? Did he even understand what that meant? When Joshua's business had crumbled, leaving him with nothing but debt and shattered dreams, it had been Alicia who emptied her savings to pull him from the wreckage. Out of gratitude--or maybe obligation--he had married her. For two long years, she had been the dutiful wife, supporting him as he clawed his way to success. And what had Alicia gotten in return? She had been cast aside like a useless relic, while another woman carried his child. Her love, her loyalty, had been ground into the dirt beneath his feet. To care for this man any longer would be masochism. Her voice steady, Alicia said, "Draft the divorce agreement. I'll agree to whatever terms you want." And with that, she turned and disappeared through the door, leaving Joshua standing alone in the hallway. For a moment, he stared after her angrily, but then a cold, mocking smile tugged at his lips. Fine, she can play the martyr. He doubted she could keep it up for long. Storming out of the house, Joshua headed straight to the apartment where his lover, Lilliana Green, awaited him. "Well, that was fast," she teased upon hearing Joshua was getting a divorce, raising a brow. "Seems she wasn't as tough to deal with as you claimed." "She's cunning," Joshua muttered, the edge of suspicion creeping into his voice. "I don't know if she's actually agreeing to the divorce or just playing me." Lilliana's arms draping lazily around his neck, "Relax, Joshua, even if she changes her mind, it's too late." Joshua's brow furrowed. "What do you mean?" Chapter 3 Letting Go Lilliana's eyes flickered with shadowy intent. She wasn't foolish enough to show her cards now, so she waved it off with an effortless excuse. "During your two-year marriage, she has lived quietly in the shadows as a mere housewife, disconnected from your world. When you're assertive, would she dare to say a word?" Joshua pursed his lips into a hard line. During the past two years, Alicia had indeed done everything for him--given him support and solace. She had loved him fiercely, but at the end of it all, what value did love truly hold? Against all odds, he had clawed his way to the top, and he'd finally grasped the power he craved. That success, however, hadn't come easy, and it wasn't love that secured his position--it was alliances with the powerful. The prestige of the Green family daughter, that title alone, was worth far more than Alicia's devoted love. As these thoughts plagued his mind, Lilliana said happily, "Joshua, congratulations on escaping the grind. Shall we celebrate?" For a moment, Joshua's gaze flickered down to her, but Alicia's indifferent face suddenly flashed before his eyes. Since leaving the house earlier, Alicia hadn't once called him to ask for his whereabouts. Before, if he had been upset with her, she would've called him in a panic. A sharp, inexplicable irritation surged within him. Without thinking, he pushed Lilliana back, "You're only a few weeks' pregnant. Be careful." Lilliana, sharp as ever, sensed he was distracted. "Joshua, what's wrong?" she asked gently. "Don't you want to get divorced?" Joshua's response was instant. "Of course I want to divorce her." Her eyes narrowed as she studied him. "Then why don't you seem very happy?" Joshua offered a quick excuse, his voice steady but distant. "My father's condition has worsened. He doesn't have much time left, and Caden returned last night. He's likely here to claim his inheritance. I need to figure out how to handle him." Lilliana blinked, momentarily thrown. "Caden? Your brother from your father's first marriage? He doesn't even carry the Yates name anymore. What right does he have to fight you for the inheritance?" Joshua's expression darkened. It was true--but at the end of the day, he was still the son of a home-wrecker. All these years of relentless effort had not only been to carve out a name for himself in the Yates family, but to push Caden into the shadows where he belonged. One way or another, Joshua was hell-bent on winning. Meanwhile, Alicia stirred from her sleep. Darkness had already fallen, yet she felt even more drained than before. It was because her dreams revolved around that stranger. when her phone buzzed with a call from Monica did she snap out of her daze. "Alicia, I got your bld test results. I passed them to a friend of mine with some serious connections. He's digging around to see who bought the stuff." Alicia sat up a little straighter, her mind sharpening. "Thanks, Monica. Appreciate it." "If you really want to thank me, do me a favor: stop obsessing over that j*k. And after the divorce, focus on your career. You owe me that much." Alicia's chest warmed, her head lowering in quiet gratitude. "I know, I know." Now that she thought about it, she had come to the realization that her feelings for Joshua had never been pure love--they were born out of a debt, a sense of obligation. Her family's expectations had always weighed heavily on her, and in that lonely, stifled childhood, it was Joshua who had been there. His companionship had nurtured a vague affection she'd confused for love. "Lucky for me, love's never been something I've held onto tightly," Alicia murmured. "These last two years... I'll just see it as repaying his kindness." Monica paused, her usual boldness tempered with thoughtfulness. She knew better than anyone how, once upon a time, Joshua had indeed loved Alicia. But, it turned out love could be a fleeting thing. "Alicia, I really hope you've let go for good," Monica said with a convicted sigh. A sharp pang hit Alicia's chest, her eyes stinging as she fought back the urge to cry. Quickly, she pressed her hand to her eyelids, refusing to let the tears fall. It was only then she noticed something startling. Stunned, she stared at her hand. The wedding ring--something she had once held onto so tightly--was gone. Gone for a whole day and night, and she hadn't even noticed. Suddenly, her heart felt lighter, the weight of everything she'd been carrying beginning to lift. She whispered, more to herself than anyone, "Yes, I've truly let go." ... It didn't take long for Joshua to notice. He had returned to grab something quickly when his eyes fell on her hand. His brow furrowed as he asked, without thinking, "Where's your wedding ring?" Chapter 4 Her Nemesis Alicia's only concern now was leaving Joshua, so she ignored his question and asked flatly, "Are the divorce papers ready yet?" That word again--"divorce". Irritation flickered across Joshua's eyes. "What's the rush?" he snapped, his voice cold and sharp. "My father's finalizing his will, and if word gets out about my divorce, it'll ruin my standing. Now, pack your things--we're having dinner at the Yates Mansion this afternoon." With Caden's return, the family was throwing a welcome-home dinner for him. They also hoped that by doing so, it'd lift the spirits of Jerald Yates, Joshua's father. However, maintaining the charade of a happy marriage was the last thing on Alicia's mind. "I'm not going," she announced curtly. "Just get the divorce finalized and stop wasting my time." Joshua laughed, a sound that held no warmth. "Oh, come on, Alicia. Stop pretending. You hid the ring because you don't actually want to leave me, right? You can't stand the thought of being without me." He leaned in, smirking, and added, "You've worked hard these past two years. Even if we divorce, I'll still take care of you--as long as you keep me happy." Alicia's eyes widened, disbelief turning into anger. Hid the ring? Couldn't bear to be without him? His arrogant words sounded like nails on a chalkboard to Alicia's ears. With a sharp sneer, she shot back, "Oh, Mr. Yates, how could I possibly make you happy? Don't worry, I'll return the ring--wouldn't want this plain Jane to irk you, right? Once you have it, we're finalizing the divorce immediately." But Joshua wasn't fazed by her venom. He thought he knew her too well, convinced this was just another ploy to get his attention. Without thinking too much, he tossed a bag at her. "We've got guests today. Dress appropriately, and don't make me look bad." Alicia looked down at the bag, her mind flashing back to the countless times she had visited the mansion dressed in modest, unassuming clothes-- doing everything to blend in, to please him and his family. But now, with their divorce looming on the horizon, Alicia no longer cared to play the part of a dutiful wife. After slipping into the outfit, she carefully applied a touch of makeup, just enough to bring out the vibrance in her already flawless complexion. The subtle enhancements accentuated her smooth skin and delicate features, lending her a certain glow. When Joshua saw her descending the staircase, he froze for a brief moment, eyes lingering. Perhaps it was the way the dress hugged Alicia's graceful curves, making her seem more alluring than usual. At the entrance of the Yates Mansion, they both slipped into their familiar roles, masking the tension between them with practiced ease. Alicia casually looped her arm through Joshua's, their movements synchronized as they walked into the courtyard. Though Jerald was too ill to receive anyone, the grand hall bustled with life, relatives filling the space with chatter. The noise hummed around her, but for some reason, as soon as Alicia crossed the threshold, a sharp chill pricked at her skin. She instinctively looked up, her gaze immediately drawn to the figure lounging casually at the far end of the room. Legs crossed, dark shirt unbuttoned just enough to reveal a sliver of his collarbone, the man oozed arrogance, his presence commanding. When Alicia's eyes finally met his-- a familiar, authoritative stare that pinned her in place-- her mind raced as emotions began to surge uncontrollably. Joshua noticed the shift in her demeanor, his brows furrowing as he asked, "What's going on with you?" Alicia's breath caught in her throat. One word escaped her lips, barely audible. "Caden?" Just the mention of his name sent a chill down her spine. To her, Caden was the embodiment of her nightmares. Due to their families' friendship, their paths first crossed at the tender age of ten. Caden, having taken a year off, transferred to her school, and from that moment, Alicia's perfect world began to unravel. She could no longer claim the top spot. No matter how relentless her efforts, no matter how late she stayed up studying, Caden was always a step ahead. He would outscore her by the smallest of margins--a point, maybe two--leaving her perpetually stranded in second place. Anyone else might have accepted defeat, settled into the role of runner-up. But not Alicia. Born into the once prestigious Bennett family, she was raised under the suffocating weight of living up to her family name. Excellence wasn't just a goal--it was the currency by which she could earn her parents' affection. Failure was not an option, yet Caden had the audacity to snatch away everything she'd worked for with what seemed like effortless ease. It was as if he'd set his sights on her from the very beginning, and Alicia, stubborn to a fault, refused to back down. Their rivalry spanned over a decade, a relentless battle fought both openly and in the shadows, and their final showdown took place in college, just before their graduation, at the national competition. Alicia poured her heart and soul into that moment, her focus razor-sharp as she aimed for nothing less than perfection. And she achieved it, having garnered a perfect score. But Caden, ever the serpent, had bribed the judges, twisting the results in his favor. Alicia was forced, once again, into second place. The sting of injustice was deep, but the harshest blow came from her father, Phil Bennett. Over the phone, his voice dripped with disappointment in her ranking. Alicia, having grown accustomed to his tirades, said nothing. She waited for his anger to ebb, then asked quietly, "I'm graduating soon. Will you come back?" Her mother, Donna, had always been her softer solace. She comforted Alicia that day, promising they'd be there for her graduation. But life had other plans. Phil and Donna, rushing back from Itrubisite to attend the graduation, perished in a tragic plane crash. Overnight, Alicia's world crumbled, left an orphan in this cruel world. Since that day, she had never challenged Caden again. Afterward, Caden left Warrington to build his career overseas. ... "He's back for the inheritance," Joshua muttered, his voice barely audible. Alicia cast him a sidelong glance as he continued, "With a family empire as big as ours, an eldest son like him wouldn't give up so easily." Her brow furrowed slightly. It was true--the Yates empire was massive, a legacy most would kill for. But Caden had accumulated his own fortune, surpassing even the family's vast wealth. Did he really care about the inheritance? Then again, this was Caden. Competing was in his blood. Even if he didn't care about the fortune itself, he'd fight tooth and nail just to win, to toy with everyone else. The man had a knack for stirring chaos purely for his own amusement. Alicia had been his rival for as long as she could remember, and even now, the thought of giving him so much as a glance felt like a waste of energy. She turned to walk away. But Joshua caught her wrist, his grip firm yet tense. "I know you two don't get along," he said. "But he's still my elder brother. We need to maintain appearances." Her body stiffened at the touch, and she immediately tried to pull her hand free. Joshua's frown deepened. "Alicia, behave," he hissed. Irritation flared in her chest. "I'm not refusing to go in. Just let go of me first. I don't want your filthy hands touching me." A flicker of something dark passed over Joshua's face, and instead of releasing her, he intertwined their fingers, squeezing them tight. Alicia bit her tongue, silently fuming. As they neared, Caden's gaze slowly lifted, his eyes narrowing in a lazy, almost bored assessment of them. "Caden," Joshua greeted, his tone strained, meeting his brother's gaze with forced cordiality. Caden's eyes flicked to their entwined hands, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Your girlfriend?" he asked indifferently, as though he didn't recognize Alicia. Chapter 5 We Meet Again So Soon Alicia's nerves coiled tight like a spring. That voice... Her messy thoughts blurred into chaos, but one thing broke through the haze--Joshua's calm declaration. "Alicia and I have been married for two years now. She cares about me, so we kept it low-key. Just went straight for the registration; no ceremony. You were busy abroad at the time, so we didn't bother you." Caden arched a brow, his voice laced with venomous mockery. "Oh, so she's my sister-in-law." The way he spat the words "sister-in-law" felt more like a sap than a title, leaving no doubt about his contempt for her. Alicia could feel the man's sneer underneath every syllable. And all this was thanks to her so-called husband, Joshua. Her hand trembled as she snatched a tissue, vigorously wiping her hand. "Looks like Alicia's a bit of a germophobe," Caden observed, his tone a casual jab at her disgust. Joshua's expression darkened, the tension between them thickening. He hadn't expected her to humiliate him like this. "It seems I've spoiled her too much," he muttered, his voice low and tight with irritation. Caden's eyes gleamed with a dangerous glint. "If it's a serious condition, she should get treated. It could impact her role as a mother. You know how badly our father has wanted a grandchild." At this, something flickered across Joshua's eyes. Even though Alicia, his wife, was right beside him, he went ahead and lied through his teeth. "Thanks for the concern, Caden, but I already have good news for Dad. I just haven't gotten around to telling him yet." Caden's smirk deepened, his gaze flicking toward Alicia, who was about done with the bullshit of a charade. She quietly excused herself and strode off. "How far along is she?" he asked meaningfully. "Doesn't seem like she's pregnant." Joshua didn't miss a beat. "Just a month." The answer was as much a threat as it was an announcement. Now, the inheritance stakes had just been raised, and Jerald, ever focused on continuing the family line, would certainly take his unborn grandchild into consideration. Caden's smile hardened, and Joshua delivered the final blow with a smug undertone. "You'd better catch up, Caden. I can't always be one step ahead." Caden, unfazed, waved his hand lazily. "No rush." ... Alicia stepped onto the terrace, the cool night breeze washing over her skin. She drank in the fresh air hungrily to steady her nerves. Pulling out her phone, she quickly dialed the manager of the private cinema again. "Have you found the ring?" she asked anxiously. The manager hesitated, sounding troubled. "Ms. Bennett, we've searched thoroughly and questioned all the staff, but... we really couldn't find any ring." "Then..." Alicia clenched her fist, her mind racing. "Do you have the contact details of the guest who booked the room that day?" "I'm sorry, but due to our privacy policy, we can't disclose any information on our clients." Her heart sank. "I see," she sighed with resignation. "Please tell me immediately if anything turns up, okay?" In a perfect world, she could've just bought an identical ring and pass it off for the original. Unfortunately, Joshua had that ring custom-made, and it wasn't easy to replicate. After dinner, it started to rain. The relatives began to trickle out one by one. Joshua stood by her side as they made their way to the car, his eyes trailing down to her bare wrist. "If you liked that bracelet at the auction, then I can buy you something like it," he said coolly. Alicia had to resist the urge to roll her eyes sardonically. She didn't believe for a second that Joshua had a change of heart towards her. "Trying to buy my silence, huh?" Her words were sharp, slicing right through Joshua's tender facade. "No need. I have no desire to be tangled up in your affairs." Joshua hadn't intended to sound like that, but her mocking tone struck a nerve. His jaw clenched, and a bitter smile crossed his lips. "Fine. Don't take it. The money I spend on you is a waste anyway." Alicia bit the inside of her cheek before adding firmly, "Joshua, I already told you. I'm willing to leave this marriage empty-handed. Let's sign the divorce papers tomorrow morning and end this once and for all." His smile twisted into something dark, something dangerous. "What about the ring?" "I lost it." Joshua's eyes narrowed, his tone unrelenting. "I don't care about anything else. I want the ring." She could barely contain her frustration, her breath hitching as he delivered his final blow. "If you can't find it," he said coldly, "I'll assume you're holding onto it because you still care about me." Just then, Joshua's phone rang; it was Lilliana calling. "Joshua." She mewled his name pitifully. "The thunder is so loud. I'm scared to sleep alone... Can you come over?" The car wasn't heading anywhere near Lilliana's and Joshua was furious with Alicia, so without a second thought, he kicked her out into the rain and sped off. He didn't even leave her an umbrella. Alicia stood frozen by the roadside, the downpour quickly soaking through her clothes. The cold rain seeped into her bones, chilling her to the core. Gritting her chattering teeth, she swallowed the bitter taste in her mouth and began trudging along the drenched pavement. Behind her, the soft hum of an engine crept closer. A sleek, low-profile Maybach rolled up beside her, its headlights cutting through the rain. "Mr. Ward," the driver said, glancing back, "I believe that's Ms. Bennett." The car slowed to a stop. Caden glanced out the window, his sharp eyes narrowing on Alicia's lonesome figure. She had just paused, her fingers gathering the fabric of her soaked dress, tying it up to ease her stride. Caden's lips curled into a faint. "Invite her inside," he drawled. The car came to a halt next to Alicia. The driver stepped out, holding a large umbrella over her head, his voice polite. "Ms. Bennett, it's hard to find a cab at this hour. May I offer you a ride home?" Alicia's eyes flicked up, recognizing the man as the Yates family's driver. She hesitated for a moment before nodding, her voice soft but steady. "Thank you. Sorry for the inconvenience." However, as soon as she slipped into the backseat of the car, she locked eyes with its other passenger--Caden. "We meet again so soon, sister-in-law?" His voice, smooth as velvet, carried a hint of mischief. ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &9&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/63310322-fb_contact-e	Heat Novel A	https://www.facebook.com/100089743291944/	578	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	IMAGE		https://fbweb.moboreader.net/63310322-fb_contact-ena265_2-1025-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=673595984708315&rawadid=120214206079970033	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/468391314_1639550813611480_3732258711137282248_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=XFMZsiYg2ooQ7kNvgFYCWRe&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ARpn5xMKpm1dgo_rFe28Laa&oh=00_AYDRwvCCVAWfnWAvnZDKv9AX-ZuWQjJ6lw5DlP-tI0IW3Q&oe=674EEEA4	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Heat Novel A	0	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,556,436	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2555970}'	No	2024-11-28 19:50	active	1936	😍Read the next chapters👉	Lexi could sense the man was staring at her swollen right cheek. It didn't seem like he would take his eyes off her anytime. "I know I'm so pretty that people can't help but gawk at me." Claude's lips curved up. "You look very familiar." Lexi's eyes remained on the climbing numbers on the elevator's digital display. "That's a tacky way to hit on someone." "I've never needed to hit on anyone." Claude flashed a reticent smile. "I'm only stating the truth. There was a laziness and silkiness to his voice. Lexi looked ahead at the elevator's mirrored walls and took in Claude, who stood to her left. She didn't recall ever interacting with him, much less meeting him. To her surprise, Claude suddenly approached her. His intimidating presence overwhelmed her so much that she took a few steps back. "Can I help you?" she questioned with a stiff voice. Lexi held her breath. They were so close to each other that she could smell the faint pine scent from his body. "Do you really not recognize me?" Claude asked. "I don't." Claude straightened his back and peered down at her. When the elevator door opened on the tenth floor, he stepped aside. Doubt gnawed at her heart. She could have sworn she didn't know the man, but why did he seem to know her? … That night, Lexi had a dream. She dreamt of the night from two months ago. The wild night left her all sweaty. Zachary held her waist and tried out several positions with her. It left Lexi limp with barely any energy left. Not to mention, she was so drunk that she was in a daze. When Lexi woke, she massaged her forehead. The dream she had turned out to be a tad frightening. The man she slept with two months ago was Zachary. Yet, for some reason, he got replaced by the man from the elevator in her dream.	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11845&ut	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/	21	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO		https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11845&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449727403_366939126055861_4561971539420395674_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=365stjHdTa8Q7kNvgH82xq7&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ARl4vHxHkcCVgS9zn_VxhK4&oh=00_AYBoIiZZalewfW2oVxpLDpnJr0_sFTO9Jd7bdDQmALkPOQ&oe=674EEF5A	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Random Reading	0	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,552,171	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2024-11-28 18:52	active	1934	2.55 Acre Lot Silver Lakes	2.55 Acre Lot Silver Lakes - $74,900.00 Build your dream home on this picturesque 2.55-acre lot, perfectly situated on the lake in the prestigious Silver Lakes Subdivision. Enjoy breathtaking views and exclusive access to community amenities, including a golf course, clubhouse, fishing, and more. Located in Alexandria School District, this lot offers the perfect blend of luxury and convenience. Don't miss this rare opportunity to create your ideal lakefront retreat in a premier community! 2 Meadow Lake Ct Gadsden Realtor Tyler Hughes Tyler Hughes Realty Group Kelly Right Real Estate Facebook Marketplace	CONTACT_US	https://facebook.com/marketplace/item/148985627503	Tyler Hughes	https://www.facebook.com/Tyler-Hughes-118167238050540/	0	1969-12-31 18:00	Contact us		IMAGE		https://facebook.com/marketplace/item/1489856275031000/	1969-12-31 18:00		REGULAR_PAGE	1	Tyler Hughes	0	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,555,153	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2555150}'	No	2024-11-28 19:47	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	It had been three years of marriage. Justine Thorpe finally found her husband, Ash Vanderbilt, in the OB-GYN clinic of a hospital. He hadn't shown up for three months. However, he was not alone. Another woman—his mistress—was with him. She bore more than a passing resemblance to Justine. Her name was Jenny Thorpe, and she had been living as Justine's replacement in the Thorpe family for 16 years. Justine had suspected her husband of having an affair for at least six months, but she never imagined it would be with Jenny. Not that the revelation was entirely surprising, now that she thought about it. Everyone in Sol's upper class knew that Ash's true love had always been his childhood friend. Justine was the devil who had gotten in the way. Seeing Ash and Jenny together somehow relieved Justine. The mystery was finally solved. She watched them enter the elevator. Ash's delicate eyelashes were lowered as he spoke softly to his companion. Justine had never seen him this gentle before. Jenny was grazing her slightly protruding belly, nodding bashfully. Justine and Jenny closely resembled each other, yet Justine could never mimic the seductive femininity that Jenny exuded. Suddenly, Jenny lifted her head and met Justine's gaze before ducking into Ash's arms as if frightened. "Ashie!" she mumbled. Just as always, Jenny was putting on a show again. Ash looked up with a glare. His eyes met Justine's, and the gentleness on his face dissipated, replaced by that all-too-familiar apathy and annoyance. Justine and Ash were married only because their parents had wanted them to be. She had lost her parents when she was three, though, and while she had been missing, Jenny had come out of nowhere and stolen Justine's identity. By the time Justine was finally found. Ash's mind had already been set—he only cared for his "childhood friend". The seniors in the family had had to force him to take Justine's hand. Justine did not mind. The only thing she loved about Ash was his looks, but even that was beginning to wear thin. He seemed more and more like a stranger to her. - The elevator door shut. Justine thought their encounter was dramatic. Just imagine how much of a soap opera episode it would be like if she ran at Ash, slapped him, and then confronted Jenny! "Jean! When did you get here? I was just about to grab this medicine for you!" Justine turned to meet Iris Carr, her manager. She smiled and signed, "An expecting mother needed help." Iris studied her heart-stopping beauty and felt a pang in her heart. Justine was so gorgeous, kind, gentle, and an extraordinary dancer. She was a mute who outshone so many people Iris had known. She had even been the prima ballerina of a well-known ballet company, until… "Here. Your painkillers," Iris said, her eyes reddening slightly as she choked back a sob. "How could you just… injure your spine? You finally managed to become the prima ballerina of the Academie Royale! If you could just finish this tour, you could have..." Becoming the prima ballerina of the Academie Royale ballet company was the dream of countless dancers worldwide. And Justine had been considered after just one interview—it was incredible! The tragedy weighed heavily on Iris. Justine had always been silent about her family matters, leading Iris to list her as orphaned on her resume, stating she had grown up in an orphanage. Over time, Iris had even come to believe it herself. The more she thought about it, the sadder she became. Justine smiled faintly, seemingly unaware of the sympathy in Iris' face, as she received the painkillers. A year ago, Ash's uncle had hired a hitman on his life. Justine's attempt to save him resulted in her spinal injury. Ash had found the best doctors money could buy and purchased expensive medical equipment for her. The medical team later concluded that her treatment was complete. Unfortunately, two months later, her old injury was aggravated while she was preparing for the tour. After another examination, Justine's career was essentially over. While the spinal injury wouldn't affect her daily life, she could no longer dance. Justine had informed Ash immediately, but he had yet to respond. Maybe he never cared. She had cried her heart out after returning from the hospital, but ultimately, she accepted her fate. This was not the end of the world. After some reflection, Justine decided to continue her tour. She would get treatment alongside it, determined to end her career as a ballet dancer on a high note. This evening's performance would be her last. However, that morning, she woke up to find her painkiller supply depleted. Justine squeezed the paper bag, her eyes feeling dry. It was as if she were a character in a soap opera. Meeting Ash and Jenny felt like a cruel joke. The pain in her spine flared slightly. Regret washed over her. If only she had never tried to save Ash. Instead, he survived long enough to become a villain, insulting the handsome face Justine once adored. She tucked the painkillers into her pocket and took out her phone. Her long lashes veiled the coldness in her eyes as she looked down at the screen. She then selected Ash's number, typed a message, and sent it immediately. - "Why was she in the OB-GYN, Ashie?" At the basement parking lot, Jenny subconsciously shielded her belly and added, "Could she be, you know…" "That's impossible," Ash replied firmly. Jenny looked away to hide her surprised glee. So Justine had never managed to sleep with him in all three years of marriage? Well, it wasn't that surprising. Everyone in Sol knew that, as a boy, Ash had almost been strangled to death by his mute and mentally ill mother. Traumatized, Ash harbored hatred for his birth mother—and for people who were mute like her. Thus, when his maternal grandparents forced him to marry Justine, it felt like a cruel joke aimed at Ash. There was no way he would ever sleep with her. Poor Justine! A laughingstock, was she not? So what if she was beautiful? What if she could perform some snobby, pretentious dance? Ash had still abandoned her. How could she ever compete with Jenny for Ash's heart? Jenny suppressed her glee and pretended to look sad. "Oh, Ashie… I bet the one person Justine hates the most is me. You are aware of what transpired. She nearly took my life when she returned to the Thorpes. And now she saw us at the OB-GYN," she said. "I should explain myself to her once I get back. I don't want her to throw another fit—" "She won't," Ash interjected. Justine was his simp, always obeying his wishes. For years, there had been fabricated scandals circulating online about celebrities sleeping with him, yet Justine had never questioned him about any of it. She trusted him—like a machine programmed to smile and serve him. "Don't overthink it, Jenny. She won't hurt you," he added. "I'll have someone escort you home safely." Jenny still looked like she was about to cry. She was on the verge of getting into Ash's car when she suddenly caught sight of Justine in the parking lot. Ash had assured her that everything would be fine, but what made him so certain? Jenny could never forget the day Justine chased her with a kitchen knife like a rabid dog. It was a true display of Justine's character. Did she really believe she could charm Ash into loving her by hiding her true nature? Did she think she could be Mrs. Vanderbilt forever? It was almost laughable. "Juju!" Jenny called out cheerfully. Justine had always hated that nickname and would go ballistic over it. What if she reacted that way again this time? Ash's expression darkened as he shot a brief glance at Justine, immediately noticing how thin she had become. Justine turned to them and nodded politely as if she had no idea who they were. She signed to the woman beside her, entered her ballet company's car, and drove away. Jenny gritted her teeth. She did not take the bait! She squeezed out some crocodile tears and grabbed Ash's sleeve. "Ashie, Ashie! Did you see that? She didn't even acknowledge us! This is all my fault! I shouldn't have come to you for help even if I have no one else to turn to… Because we were engaged before, so this had to look really bad… "Oh no, I'm the one who ruined your marriage! I should have just stayed with those guys!" she sobbed. Ash ignored her. He was fixated on what Justine had signed: "I don't know them. They mistook me for someone else." "Ashie, you gotta chase after her!" Jenny cried out as though she cared about preserving Ash and Justine's relationship. Ash was unfazed. He absent-mindedly glanced at the sleeve Jenny was grabbing and realized that Justine had bought this coat for him. She had won a ballet competition that day and used the prize money to purchase it, presenting it almost like a tribute. Ash yanked the sleeve away from Jenny. "I've told you. She won't mind." At that moment, his phone vibrated. Ash scanned the screen, and his eyes suddenly grew bitterly cold as the words leaped into view: [I want a divorce.] Chapter 2 At the Grand Theater of Sol. A towering man stood in the darkness where the audience gathered. He felt as cold as winter. His eyes were fixed on the stage as the Black Swan darted across it, agile and mesmerizing. The Black Swan's movements were fluid and firm, sensual and tempting. The man almost wished he could possess her right now. The performance was nearing its end, so the man turned away and strode toward the backstage. - The performance ended. Justine felt a quiet pain in her waist, but she gritted her teeth through the production. The crowd erupted in ovation. She took one last yearning glance at the stage and her adoring audience before returning backstage. Iris had been watching her every move with concern. "Is it hurting? I can cancel the fan meeting and photo session if you need it. You can rest in the breakroom, and once the rest of the performance is over, I'll come for you," Iris suggested. Justine waved reassuringly. Many of these fans had traveled all the way to Sol to see her performance—to meet her. How could she let them down? Soon, the photo session concluded. After checking in with Justine, Iris left to direct the stage. Suddenly, Justine found herself alone. She looked around as memories flooded back. Ballet had been a part of her for as long as she could remember. Concerned that Justine's disability might hinder her job prospects, the orphanage's director had signed her up for ballet classes after discovering her talent, despite the lack of funding from the orphanage. All that hard work and dedication was gone like the wind because of her career-ending injury. How could anyone not feel regret? Justine removed her makeup and pressed her hand against her waist, trying to support it as she tiredly headed to the prima ballerina's room. It was dark inside. She reached for the light switch. Suddenly, from the shadows, a hand grabbed her wrist and pulled her inside. Then, the door shut and locked behind her. Panic surged through Justine. The scent enveloping her was familiar. Why was Ash there? Before she could answer her own question, he pressed his lips forcefully against hers. More kisses followed, violent and punishing. Justine wanted to shove him away, but Ash was a hulking mass of angry muscle, dominating her completely. Fear surged as she bit his tongue, tasting blood, but he didn't stop. Jenny had no idea how wrong she was about Justine and Ash's life. Their marriage had been consummated quickly, thanks to the "intervention" of some elders. Although Ash might resent Justine's existence, he was undeniably addicted to her body. They had known each other for so long and so well that they instinctively understood how to arouse and please one another. This knowledge was etched into their flesh, a part of their movements. Justine's thoughts spiraled into chaos. Suddenly, she felt a bite on her shoulder. She could tell Ash was upset just from the strength—and it irritated her. What was his problem?! He had always wanted this divorce! he had signed the paper with his name on the day of their wedding! With Justine gone, he would finally be able to marry the woman he really wanted, right? So why is he angry now? Because she was the one who had suggested it instead of him? The backstage was starting to fill with people. She could even hear one of the assistant artistic directors rushing past her room. If anyone were to knock—or even open—her door, Justine would be famous in the scene for the worst reason possible! Justine bit her lips, forcing herself not to let out even a should. Unfortunately, this only made Ash more beastly. He hated silence, so he did everything he could to make her scream and yelp. - The light was on, bright and blinding. Ash sat languidly on the couch, his shirt and suit surprisingly neat. In contrast, Justine's expensive ballet dress lay torn. After a shower, she slipped into an oversized practice garment while Ash glared at her. "A divorce?" he asked, cutting straight to the chase. It was difficult to discern his emotions from his voice. Justine studied him—he was still as handsome as ever, but gone was the youthful, teenage look she once loved. In its place stood an indifferent, reserved man in a suit. Her eyes no longer sparkled with admiration and yearning when she looked at him. She nodded firmly. Ash snickered. "What? Because of Jenny?" For some reason, the thought of Justine exploding over his affair with Jenny excited him. Unfortunately, she simply shook her head determinedly. "I don't love you anymore," she signed. "That's why I want a divorce." Reality shattered Ash's fleeting excitement. Her straightforwardness left no room for ambiguity—she didn't even hint at clinging. His mind went blank. Suddenly, he recalled that rainy night many years ago when that woman had pushed him into the mud, signing furiously, "I don't love you anymore! I am not your mother! You are disgusting, just like your father! Go away! I don't want to see you anymore!" It felt as though all emotions had drained from him. Ash rose and glared at Justine frostily. "Suit me just fine. You stole this marriage from Jenny back then, anyway. She finally gets what's always been hers." "Congratulations," Justine signed earnestly. Ash was stunned. He had not expected that from her. He remembered Jenny begging Justine not to take him away when Justine had taken out a lipstick and written on the wall, right in front of their parents, 'He is mine, and only mine!' The same woman… just congratulated Jenny. Rage inexplicably flared within him. Granted, this marriage should have ended sooner. It had been delayed because she had saved his life while sustaining grievous injuries a year ago, but now she was the one requesting a divorce. That worked to Ash's advantage, right? He had no reason to be mad. "My lawyer will contact you tomorrow at noon to finalize our divorce," he said. Justine nodded. Surprisingly, she felt not a hint of sadness or longing. "Good. We can announce our divorce at the family dinner tomorrow evening," she signed. Ash looked away from her. she had this all planned out, hadn't she? It was as if she could not wait to have every tie with him severed. Chapter 3 Ash sneered and went through the door. Justine watched his hulking frame, suddenly recalling hazy memories of her teenage past: a younger version of him, tall and lean, with his back against her. Despite her earlier calm, she felt a sharp pain in her chest. "Justine…" He had stopped by the door and turned to face her. "I no longer answer to my grandfather, Justine. So there's zero chance of you going back to being my wife after this. Don't regret it. "And most importantly—don't give Jenny trouble. You've tormented her enough." Ash understood how obsessive her love had been. Justine's life was so devoid of meaning that the only two things she had were ballet and him. This was why Ash was convinced that Justine's sudden change of attitude stemmed from spite after seeing Jenny. Once she calmed down, he was sure she would regret this decision. His job was to ensure her regret was futile. She could no longer return to him—and he would never accept her. Justine was kind and courteous to everyone except Jenny. Ash had never managed to protect her well enough—the poor girl had endured much of Justine's wrath. That was why he was determined not to let Jenny suffer for him any longer, no matter how hysterical Justine could be. "Trust me, Mr. Vanderbilt. You should say this to her," Justine signed, her eyes gentle as always. "She should not mess with me." Otherwise, Jenny would suffer worse. - Justine was nothing if not determined. When Ash was her prize, no one—not could have gotten in her way. But now that she wanted him out of her life, she wouldn't shed a tear for him. After Ash left, Justine cleaned up the room. She picked up the torn pieces of her favorite ballet dress. It had been tailor-made for her—a piece of luxury she had won in an international competition. Fixing it would require a lot of money. She had to demand compensation for it in the divorce agreement! Just then, she heard Iris' voice from outside. "Jean? Are you up?" The performances had ended a while ago. Iris had arrived earlier, but the light in the room had been off, so she had assumed Justine had been sleeping. Justine lit a lavender candle, and once the stench of Ash's intrusion faded, she opened the door. "It's over?" she signed. "Other troupes have all left except for your group! Everyone's waiting for you at the party," Iris replied, doing her best to mask her sadness. Yes, it was a party, all right—a farewell party. Suddenly, Justine's phone rang, startling her. Few people ever called her phone. Those who knew her preferred video calls. But this was an audio call. "Looks like a landline number," Iris murmured. She quickly looked it up on the Internet. "That's… Eudaimonia Home in Saintwood. Why is a nursing home calling you at this hour?" Justine answered the call before Iris finished her explanation. "Is this Justine Thorpe? Good evening. This is Eudaimonia Home. Mrs. Aurora Roch hasn't been feeling too well for the past two days. If you can, please come here as soon as possible. She would like to meet you." Justine was shocked. - The trip took three hours, and it was already one in the morning when Justine arrived. The nurse who had called her led Justine to Aurora's room. "She's been expecting you," the young woman said. The sight of a sickly, bony woman on a sickbed greeted Justine. Aurora had once been the director of Glascape Orphanage and had been a mother figure who raised Justine. She was the one who had recognized the potential ballerina in her and let her shine. Three years ago… While suffering from an incurable disease, Justine's grandfather found her in the orphanage and wanted her to return home. Justine refused—until some bloggers discovered Glascape Island. The rustic beauty of the fishing town quickly spread across the Internet, attracting several corporations eager to transform it into a tourist destination. At that critical moment, Aurora was diagnosed with stomach cancer. Justine faced a difficult choice. She needed money to prevent the island's purchase and save Aurora. Thus, she approached her grandfather and agreed to a deal. Soon after, Aurora informed Justine that she had contacted a hospital abroad where she would receive treatment. They parted ways but promised to stay in touch. "The treatment went well," she would say. "I met someone I love in the wonderful continent of Aestra. I would like to spend my last few years there." Justine believed her. Aurora had discovered her stomach cancer at an early stage, so her chances of recovery were high. Justine sincerely hoped Aurora was living happily out there, free from any shackles. Then Justine decided to marry Ash. That was when Aurora suddenly came to see her. They had a big argument, and afterward, Aurora stopped contacting Justine. - For years, Justine had been trying to locate Aurora. She would ask around and chase down leads, but she never managed to find her—until today. On her way to the hospital, the nurse provided details about Aurora's illness. The cancer cells had been spreading even back when they had their fight. "Jean, is that you?" Aurora's voice sounded familiar and foreign at the same time. Justine approached her, choking back tears. Aurora examined her face and smiled. "Oh, Jean. You're even more beautiful now!" she whispered. Justine studied her in disbelief. Suffering had taken so much from her. Aurora was left with nothing but bones and skin! Justine could not help but cry. "I thought you found someone you love! A-And you're spending your last days somewhere in Aestra!" Justine signed slowly. "So why are you here? Why are you… dying?" Aurora's eyes reddened. "I'm so sorry. I lied." Justine cast her eyes at Aurora's face, shakily holding her hands. She pressed her forehead against the back of Aurora's hands—just like she used to when she was a child. But there was no warmth left in Aurora's hands. They were frighteningly cold. "Love, you're all grown up now. You have to… learn to accept death… Mine… and Ares'..." Ares… Justine felt her blood freeze. Memories flooded her—it was a beautiful day. A young man ran across the white waves as they rolled. He laughed and turned back to her, his smile brighter than the sun. "Come over here for a hug, Little Justine!" he had called. Pain coursed through Justine’s limbs. She met Aurora's gaze, her eyes brimming with tears of agony. Chapter 4 Aurora knew exactly what was on her mind. She had raised this child, after all. Half a year after Ares' death, the Thorpe family located Justine in Glascape. Aurora hadn't wanted to be separated from the young woman, but Justine's worsening mental state had made her reconsider. Justine had taken it poorly, wasting all her time searching for news about a man who was already dead. She had been a woman possessed—everyone feared she would become more self-destructive. Aurora had hoped that sending Justine away to a new place with her original family might help her move on. That was why she had accepted the Thorpes' offer. Thus, Justine returned to Sol. Who would have thought Justine would marry someone not long after? Aurora knew how much Justine had loved Ares. There was no way she could have accepted another man in her life so soon—let alone a husband. Fearing it was a political marriage of convenience at the cost of her child's agency, Aurora had rushed to Sol. That was when she met Ash Vanderbilt. The young man had just returned from studying abroad. Most terrifying, though, was how much he resembled Ares physically. The only difference between them was the feeling they evoked. Justine had gone mad! She had latched onto Ash as if he were her last hope, utterly convinced in her denial that Ash Vanderbilt was an amnesiac Ares Vance. Any mention of the truth—Ares' death—would send Justine into uncontrollable hysteria. So why was she so different today? Why was she looking at Aurora with such crushing dejection in her eyes… without a single retort of denial? "Y-You know… he's not him, d-don't you?" Aurora whispered shakily. Justine nodded tearfully. Of course, she knew! Ahhh, Ash could not muster even the smallest amount of the kindness Ares had so effortlessly displayed. However, back then, Justine could not bear the thought of living in a world without Ares. She had deluded herself, clinging to an impostor, surviving through Ash's superficial semblance of him. How else could she have lived this long? But Ash... was a disappointment. He wore those suits so frequently now that it had become harder and harder to see Ares' ghost in him. Aurora let out a pained sob. "No, no, no. How cruel has he been to you…" How cruel had Ash been to Justine? How much hurt had she endured to break a spell so ingrained in her? What had it taken for Justine to admit she had been living in a delusion? The implication stabbed Aurora like a knife. The equipment connected to her began to beep shrillily in alarm. Justine panicked. She was about to call the nurse when Aurora suddenly grabbed her wrist. "Jean… once I'm gone, you're not bound to anyone in this world anymore… Do you understand me?" she croaked. "Leave them. Go home. L-Live… your life... You are free, Jean." Justine nodded frantically, pressing the emergency button over and over. Aurora's breathing grew erratic, but her eyes were fixed on Justine. She could not leave just yet. Her precious girl was still there, all alone. No one would stand for her. No one would speak for her. Alone. "J-Jean..." she whispered one last time, holding Justine's hand. "C-Call me..." Justine trembled. "Call me... M-Mom..." Aurora exhausted all her strength. Her body collapsed into Justine's arms, her breath short. The old woman was hyperventilating, looking at Justine with a pleading gaze. Justine had not been born mute. It was trauma—from before her time in the orphanage—that had caused her mutism. Aurora had taken her to countless specialists, but the effects of the treatments had been discouragingly small. Now, all Justine could hear was the ringing in her ears. She nodded vigorously and opened her mouth, trying to force out a sound. Her throat felt strange. Panic welled inside her. Time seemed to slow. All she could produce was silence. The nurses rushed into the room, and Justine felt herself being pulled away from Aurora. Chaos surrounded her, accompanied by the incessant ringing in her ears. It wasn't until she heard the long beep from the machine that the ringing finally subsided. One of the nurses gently closed Aurora's eyes. She had been watching Justine until the very end. Then, they covered her pain-twisted face with a piece of white cloth. It was not the first corpse Justine had ever seen. The first time was at a funeral home in Glascape. Aurora had howled, her voice thick with tears, "Ares! no, no!" 'You see this, Ares? You loved me so much, and yet I wasn't there when you ended your life. I never even visited you once in so many years. 'She raised me, right? She just wanted me to call her Mom. And I couldn't even do that. 'I'm a terrible person,' Justine thought. - Aurora had left notes for her burial. There was to be no funeral. She wanted to be cremated immediately. She had also appointed Justine to decide what to do with her ashes and belongings. As Aurora was pushed into the crematory, the nurse who had cared for her the longest collapsed to her knees in tears, howling. But Justine could only watch in cursed silence. Her lips were pale as she tried to call out to Aurora in her mind. - The first snow had arrived on Sol. Ash's meeting had just ended. Robin Letto, his secretary, rushed to his side. "Mr. Vanderbilt! Ms. Pearce said she can't seem to contact Mrs. Vanderbilt," she said hesitantly, too afraid to even breathe too loudly. Ash’s mood had been in the gutters today. It was as if the air itself could freeze around him. Logically, after regaining full control over the family business and outmaneuvering his uncles, Ash should have been overjoyed. Yet, he was the exact opposite. Ash frowned. "Fine." He expected her to regret it, but he hadn't expected it to happen so soon. Now, divorce was back on the table. Despite Ash's thoughts, there was a renewed spring in his step, something even he failed to notice. Nearby, Robin acutely sensed the change in his demeanor. His mood, unexpectedly, seemed to have improved. Ash returned to his office and booted up his laptop. The document he had been working on appeared on the screen: the divorce agreement. He had been revising the terms of the compensation Justine was entitled to receive. The offers were generous. The money alone would be enough for her to live comfortably for a lifetime. He had purchased a property for her abroad. Knowing she had been accepted as the prima ballerina of the Academie Royale, he had bought her a villa in Voue, the capital city of Charlemagne, where the ballet company was based. To Ash, these gestures were his way of expressing gratitude for saving his life. - At noon, a meticulously dolled-up Jenny stepped into Ash's car, and they drove to a Michelin-starred restaurant she had been eager to visit for ages. Grinning sweetly, she cooed, "Ngaww, I don't know what came over me! I just had to eat at this restaurant! You're such a gem, Ashie!" Ash smiled faintly. "I'm glad you're happy." Jenny nodded firmly. "Of course I am! You're always so nice to me." She hesitated for a moment. "Um… Did Justine… you know…" Ash's smile faded. "Let's just eat." Jenny felt a surge of satisfaction at his darkened expression at the mere mention of Justine. Lunch soon ended, and Ash needed to return to work. "I've kept you long enough, Ashie! Good luck with work!" she said brightly. "I'm off to meet my friends for afternoon tea!" Ash briefly glanced at her belly. "Please take care of yourself." "Of course!" she chirped, waving him off. Once he was out of sight, Jenny's smile disappeared. The innocence drained from her expression as she dialed a number. "Hey. Are you sure Justine will be at the Thierry family's soiree?" she asked.	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14797&ut	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO		https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14797&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465733853_502380432950668_5964851641982863637_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=A1QE5kntgsoQ7kNvgFxogWm&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AttEuMWtijIjGtoGbG8d0RM&oh=00_AYDaMP_xXKqxo3cf7t6pvIJmDRM7oW6_wvKCM8jHO8vB3w&oe=674ED2E3	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Random Reading	0	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,551,957	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"is_bh_simple_request":false,"simple_request_ratio":1,"is_bh_selenium":false,"selenium_ratio":1,"ratio_threshold":0.8}'	No	2024-11-28 18:52	active	1934	Tener hijo con mi mejor amigo	Para ella, casarse con su mejor amigo y quedar embarazada de su hijo fue un sueño hecho realidad. Pero en ese momento feliz, la mujer que amaba su marido regresó... ===== ¿Lo había oído bien? ¿Estoy embarazada? ¡Estoy embarazada de un bebé de Pierce! ¡Mi mejor amigo y mi primer amor! --Qué bueno que haya sido cautelosa, pudo haber perdido a su bebé, señorita Monroe --me dijo el ginecólogo con seriedad al ver la sorpresa en mis ojos. En ese momento, me toqué el vientre inconscientemente, sin poder creer que hubiera un bebé acostado allí. Cuando salí del hospital, no podía esperar para contarle a Pierce sobre nuestro bebé. Me preguntaba cuál sería su reacción. ¿Gritaría de felicidad? ¿Me baría y todo eso? ¡Dios! No podía contener mi felicidad. Incluso tomé mi cara roja entre mis manos mientras fantaseaba. Pero en el momento en que sentí el frío del anillo en mi dedo, mi corazón que latía salvajemente se calmó. Casi olvidaba que Pierce no estaba interesado en tener hijos, menos considerando que nuestro matrimonio fue arreglado por su familia. Por supuesto, Pierce era un completo caballero, como amigo y como marido. Cada vez que teníamos relaciones suales, él era considerado y cauteloso, y decía que no era necesario agregar más ataduras si no estábamos listos. Este bebé, en cierto modo, estaba fuera de los planes. --Señora, ¿está todo bien? ¿Necesita que llame al jefe? --preguntó mi conductor privado, Luke, preocupado al notar mi ceño fruncido. Luke era confiable como un miembro de la familia, pero no quería contarle porque quería que Pierce fuera el primero en enterarse de esta noticia. Él era el padre de mi bebé. --No --dije y negué con la cabeza, dándole a Luke una sonrisa tranquilizadora--. Está en el vuelo. Hablaré con él más tarde --y así vería su respuesta yo misma en sus crudas expresiones. Siempre fui buena en eso. Finalmente, cerré los ojos y recordé el día en que nos conocimos. Su brillante sonrisa a la luz del sol era tan deslumbrante que parecía un príncipe. Me enamoré de él a primera vista, mucho antes de que nos convirtiéramos en mejores amigos. Pero era sólo un amor no correspondido y yo lo sabía bien. En ese instante, bajé la ventanilla del auto para tomar un poco de aire fresco y, sin quererlo, vislumbré nuestra antigua escuela secundaria. Ese sentimiento amargo llenó mi pecho una vez más... Pierce fue mi primer amor, pero yo no era el suyo. En la escuela secundaria, yo no era más que una nerd aburrida a los ojos de los demás, mientras que Pierce Anderson era el brillante mariscal de campo. Todos se sorprendieron de que pudiéramos ser amigos. Aunque las hostilidades hacia mí aumentaron, disfruté estar cerca de él y poco a poco me di cuenta de que no quería ser sólo su amiga. Sin embargo, justo cuando estaba a punto de confesarle mis sentimientos, otra chica llegó a su vida. Sacudí la cabeza tratando de deshacerme de esos viejos y tristes recuerdos. Luego toqué el frío anillo de bodas en mi dedo y me dije que el pasado ya había pasado. Pierce dijo que habían terminado y que ahora yo era su esposa. Sí, yo era su esposa y además estaba embarazada de su bebé. Pronto, me sequé las lágrimas de las comisuras de los ojos y abrí la puerta de nuestra casa. Mi corazón se calmó al respirar el aroma de mi hogar, nuestra casa. Pierce y yo la decoramos juntos con nuestras propias manos. Lo disfrutamos. Sí, tal vez estaba pensando demasiado. Esa mujer había estado fuera de nuestras vidas durante mucho tiempo y los últimos tres años mi matrimonio con Pierce fueron tan hermosos como un cuento de hadas. Una vez dentro, miré el reloj de la pared. Para ese entonces, Pierce ya debería haberse bajado del avión. Estuvo más de un mes en viajes de negocios de nuestra empresa familiar. Pierce era el presidente de ADE, la empresa de revistas de moda líder en toda Asia, y yo era la vicepresidente de la compañía. No sólo éramos compañeros de vida, sino también buenos socios en el trabajo. En verdad lo extrañaba. De inmediato, marqué su número, pues tenía muchas ganas de escuchar su voz y saber cuándo llegaría a casa. Le prepararía una buena comida y él me premiaría con un dulce beso. Y luego podríamos... Vaya, en ese momento casi olvidé que estaba embarazada. Debía contarle eso primero y luego podríamos hacer otra cosa. Estaba imaginando felizmente nuestra encantadora reunión, pero mi corazón dio un vuelco cuando una voz de mujer cruzó la línea. --¿Hola? Al escuchar esa sola palabra, dejé caer mi teléfono, que se rompió al chocar contra el suelo, y mi cuerpo empezó a temblar incontrolablemente. ¡NO! ¡No podía ser ella! ¡No podía ser Lexi! ¡Ella ya estaba fuera de nuestras vidas! Debí haber escuchado mal. De inmediato, corrí hacia la nevera en un intento por calmarme con la ayuda de un poco de alhol. Pero en el momento en que toqué la botella de vo, recordé las palabras del médico sobre mi bebé. Debía tener cuidado por la salud de mi bebé, así que solo agarré una caja de leche y caminé hacia el sofá. En ese entonces, no sabía qué me hizo reconocer esa voz como la de Lexi. Nosotras nunca fuimos cercanas. Lexi Gilbert era la típica belleza rubia por la que los hombres se volvían locos. Ella era una animadora popular en la escuela secundaria, mientras que Pierce era el mariscal de campo estrella. Encajaba mejor con él que una nerd como yo, ¿verdad? No me sorprendió que se haya enamorado de ella. Mi orgullo no soportó ver al hombre que amaba volverse loco por otra mujer, así que una vez intenté alejarme de ellos en silencio, pero Pierce se negó a salirse de mi vida. Cada vez que me ahogaba en un mar de libros y estudios para olvidarlos, Pierce aparecía en mi puerta invitándome a salir. No podía decirle que no a su sonrisa encantadora y tampoco podía decirle que no porque afirmaba que era su deber como mi mejor amigo llevarme a disfrutar del mundo real. Para no arruinar nuestra amistad, oculté mi corazón roto y desempeñé en silencio el papel de su mejor amiga, siempre a su lado y observando su rostro feliz por otra chica. Finalmente, cuando supe que Pierce planeaba proponerle matrimonio a Lexi, me armé de valor y fui a estudiar al extranjero, sin saber que su abuela me llamaría para rogarme que regresara. Por supuesto, volví a toda prisa sólo para ver a Pierce sin vida. Lexi le había herido gravemente el corazón y el mío sufría por mi amado. Empecé a odiar a Lexi desde ese momento. Le había entregado a mi amado hombre, ¡cómo se atrevió a hacerle tanto daño! ¡Esa bruja! Pierce no le contó a nadie lo que pasó, excepto que había terminado con Lexi. Luego, la abuela arregló nuestro matrimonio. No entendí por qué estuvo de acuerdo hasta que un día lo escuché decir que casarse con cualquiera que no fuera Lexi sería lo mismo para él. Aquello me dolió mucho, pero aun así me casé con él sin pensarlo dos veces. Mi amado estaba destrozado y quería recomponerlo, sin importarme si eso me arruinaba a mí en el proceso. Me quedé dormida sintiéndome muy insegura y preocupada. Me desperté en medio de la noche cuando sentí que alguien acariciaba mi mejilla. Lentamente abrí los ojos y me di cuenta de que me había quedado dormida en la sala de estar. Alguien me levantó del sofá e inmediatamente reconocí su olor y tacto mientras lo miraba con los ojos entrecerrados. --Pierce… --Hmm --murmuró mientras caminaba hacia las escaleras--. ¿Por qué te dormiste en el sofá? Yo solo me quedé mirándolo a la cara y luego me dejó suavemente sobre la cama, acarició mi cabello y besó mi frente. Siempre fue tan gentil y por eso lo amaba tanto. Llevábamos más de un mes separados, mi cuerpo lo extrañaba y mi corazón lo anhelaba. --¿Dónde estabas? Te estuve esperando --dije mientras acariciaba su mejilla. --Acabo de encontrarme con un amigo. Dijiste que me estabas esperando, ¿es urgente? Al ver su rostro amable, de repente no quise arruinarle el momento, así que cerré mis labios entreabiertos y tragué la verdad para devolverla a mi estómago. Mañana, tal vez mañana tendría el coraje de afrontar todos los rompecabezas. De modo que solo sacudí la cabeza, hice un puchero y le dije que tenía sueño. Él se rió entre dientes y me dio un beso de buenas noches, pero en el momento en que estuvo a punto de dejarme, por alguna razón entré en pánico. Rápidamente lo agarré y lo bsé con toda mi pasión... Lo extrañaba y lo quería. --Espera, Kels --dijo y me detuvo, sujetando mis locas manos sobre la cama--. Pensé que habías dicho que tenías sueño y que necesitabas descansar. --Sí, pero te extraño --exclamé y lo miré con inocencia. Pude captar el deseo brillando en sus ojos, pero se desvaneció de pronto y yo no comprendía por qué. Solía ponerse feliz cuando yo tomaba la iniciativa. En ese instante, como si notara mi confusión, se rió entre dientes y me pellizcó juguetonamente la nariz. --Me daré una ducha. Huelo a alhol --manifestó. Yo solo asentí y lo miré mientras caminaba hacia el baño. Pronto la somnolencia volvió a atacarme, así que cerré los ojos para tomar una siesta. Sin embargo, ya era de mañana cuando abrí los ojos nuevamente y Pierce estaba a mi lado, poniendo una bandeja con comida en la mesita de noche. --¡Ey! --lo saludé y sonreí cuando me di cuenta de lo que había hecho. Me había preparado el desayuno para llevármelo a la cama. Era tan dulce. Él sonrió y se sentó en la cama. --Buen día. Le devolví la sonrisa mientras me sentaba en la cama. En ese momento, agarró la bandeja y la puso a mi lado. Al instante, levanté una ceja e incliné la cabeza mientras miraba su hermoso rostro. Sus cejas espesas y negras enmarcaban sus hermosos ojos de color marrón oscuro. Su nariz era orgullosa y puntiaguda y sus labios eran rojos y finos. Parecía un chico malo y sxy, incluso Damon Salvatore se avergonzaría de estar a su lado. Nadie tenía posibilidad alguna contra este hombre. --¿Qué es esto? ¿Un soborno? Me dejaste plantada anoche, chico malo --dije. Él no se rió. Exhaló un suspiro y colocó con suavidad mi cabello detrás de mis orejas antes de tomar mi mano y mirarme a los ojos. --Tengo algo que decirte. Al instante, sentí que mi corazón se aceleraba y pensé en nuestro bebé en mi útero. Tenía algo que decirme, yo también tenía algo que contarle. --¿Q-Qué cosa? --pregunté con voz temblorosa. De repente, dio un profundo suspiro y comenzó: --Sabes que eres importante para mí, ¿verdad? Asentí lentamente con los labios entreabiertos. No pude responder, tenía miedo de lo que estaba a punto de decir. Tenía un mal presentimiento. --Eras mi mejor amiga antes de casarnos. Eres una de las pocas personas que valoro… --prosiguió. Mientras hablaba, escondí mis puños cerrados debajo de la sábana. No sabía por qué me decía todo esto, pero ya podía sentir las lágrimas acumulándose en el rabillo de mis ojos. --Kelly... --hizo una pausa y cerró los ojos con fuerza antes de volver a mirarme a los ojos--. Creo que es hora de que nos divorciemos. --P-Pierce… --exclamé y sentí que mi corazón se apretaba. Él sonrió. --Sé que tú tampoco sientes nada por mí. Te casaste conmigo por mis abuelos, hiciste esto solo porque los amas. Ahora llegó el momento de nuestra verdadera felicidad, Kelly. Al oírlo, no pude evitar sacudir la cabeza. --¿De qué estás hablando, Pierce? --inquirí. --Lexi ha vuelto, Kelly. Mi primer amor ha vuelto. Capítulo 2 Punto de vista de Kelly--Llueve sobre mojado De inmediato, me levanté de la cama e intenté irme, pero Pierce me agarró la mano. Rápidamente me sequé las lágrimas que rodaban por mis mejillas antes de que él pudiera verlas. Luego, se paró frente a mí y me miró a la cara mientras yo intentaba con todas mis fuerzas mirar hacia abajo y evitar verlo a los ojos. Sentí que mi corazón se rompía en pedazos. Pensaba… pensaba que podría hacer que se enamorara de mí en esos tres años que pasamos juntos. Pensaba que sus sentimientos cambiarían y me vería como una mujer en lugar de solo su mejor amiga. Fui estúpida por tener esperanzas y soñar tan alto. Fallé. Sin importar cuánto lo intentara, su corazón pertenecía sólo a su primer amor: Lexi. --Kelly… En ese momento, contuve el aliento y me tragué el dolor mientras lo miraba. Luego fingí una sonrisa y dije: --Debo lavarme las manos antes de comer. Pero él me miró a los ojos como si intentara descubrir lo que estaba pensando. Yo sabía que él me conocía demasiado bien, así que traté con todas mis fuerzas de ocultar mi dolor y le sonreí. Finalmente, suspiró y soltó mi mano. --Bueno. Te esperaré aquí. Comamos y vayamos a trabajar juntos. ¿Juntos? ¿Por qué era tan cruel? ¿Quería que nos siguiéramos llevando bien como si no me hubiera pedido el divorcio? ¿Quería que nos quedáramos como estábamos justo después de decirme que su primer amor había regresado y quería divorciarse de mí? Oh Pierce, ¿qué estaba pasando por tu cabeza? Antes podía obligarme a mí misma a quedarme en el puesto de su mejor amiga mientras le deseaba felicidad, pero ya no tenía ese coraje después de los tres años que habíamos compartido. No había manera de que pudiera soportar esa tortura otra vez, en especial ahora que cargaba a su bebé. El bebé... en un principio pensé que era una buena noticia para nosotros, pero ahora... supongo que sería más bien una carga para él. Una carga que le impediría conseguir su verdadero amor y su libertad. Yo sabía muy bien cómo crecía un niño no deseado. Mis padres se divorciaron antes de que mi madre muriera y la nueva familia de mi padre me odiaba, lo que me dolía muchísimo. Por eso no quería que mi bebé experimentara lo mismo que yo sentí, así que debía mantener a mi bebé alejado de él. --No podemos --dije mientras fingía una nueva sonrisa--. Debo visitar el estudio para la sesión de fotos de nuestros nuevos modelos… --Iré contigo. --No --contesté y aparté su mano. Sus ojos siguieron mi mano antes de levantar la cara para mirarme de nuevo--. Tienes documentos que firmar. Nuestros horarios ya están organizados, ¿recuerdas? --Pero… --Tengo un conductor personal, Pierce. Estaré bien sola --afirmé. Finalmente, suspiró y asintió con calma. En ese momento, le di la espalda y entré al baño. Inmediatamente abrí la ducha y me paré bajo el agua fría. Las lágrimas cayeron en cascada por mis mejillas mientras me cubría la boca para reprimir los sollozos. Mis hombros temblaban mucho y cuando pensé en mi bebé, tragué saliva y traté de calmarme. Luego me limpié la cara y acaricié mi vientre. Debía ser fuerte y mantener la calma. No podía arriesgar la vida de mi bebé sólo porque me habían roto el corazón. Tenía que lidiar con esto de forma inteligente. Unos minutos después, tomé un respiro profundo y terminé mi ducha. Cuando salí del baño, me sorprendió ver que Pierce todavía estaba allí. Estaba luchando por arreglarse la corbata frente al espejo de cuerpo entero. También noté un par de zapatos y un vestido míos sobre la cama. --¡Ey! Elegí tu vestido para hoy --dijo. Como nuestro matrimonio no era público, Pierce dijo que haría pequeñas cosas para mí como marido. De hecho, lo había hecho bien y yo solía disfrutar de estos dulces momentos que me regalaba, pero ahora sentía que eso mismo me maría. Al segundo siguiente, agarré el vestido y entré al vestidor, sentiendo que me seguía. Volví a guardar el vestido blanco y elegí uno rojo. Cuando me di vuelta y lo tuve de frente, lo vi con la frente arrugada. --Hoy prefiero el rojo. Me sentiré hermosa con este vestido --expliqué con una sonrisa. Al instante, sus ojos se dirigieron al vestido que sostenía y su rostro inmediatamente se calmó. Al final asintió y caminó hacia mí. --Ya veo. Pero antes ayúdame a arreglar esto --me pidió. Sin dudarlo, puse mi vestido en su brazo y comencé a arreglarle la corbata. Podía sentir sus ojos mirándome intensamente y eso hacía que mi corazón latiera muy rápido. Respiré hondo y me mordí el labio inferior mientras luchaba por arreglar su corbata. De pronto, mi visión se volvió borrosa otra vez. ¡Maldición! --Kelly… No pude evitar sobresaltarme en shock. --¿Mmm? --¿Estás bien? --preguntó. Lo miré y sonreí: --Sí. --Tengo algo más que decirte. En ese instante, terminé de arreglarle la corbata y le quité rápidamente el vestido del brazo. Lo miré antes de pasar junto a él y dije: --Hablaremos después. Voy a llegar tarde. Lo escuché suspirar antes de volver a seguirme. Me vestí mientras él estaba detrás de mí. Estuvo en silencio todo el tiempo, como si estuviera pensando en algo. --Deberías desayunar antes de irte --comentó. Un segundo después, me paré frente a él y asentí. --Lo haré. Deberías irte ahora --respondí. --Kelly, estamos en la misma página, ¿verdad? --preguntó. Lo miré fijamente. No, Pierce. Nunca estuvimos en la misma página. Sólo fueron mis estúpidas fantasías. Pensaba que sentías algo por mí, pero estaba muy equivocada. --Si hablas del divorcio, lo entiendo, Pierce. Sé lo que tengo que hacer. Sólo dame algo de tiempo porque estoy muy ocupada con la empresa. No huiré. --Kelly, no estoy haciendo esto sólo por mí. También lo hago por ti. Has estado encerrada conmigo desde que nos casamos. Sé que no eres feliz porque en el fondo también quieres encontrar al hombre que te mereces. Alguien que realmente te ame, no yo. No alguien indiferente. --Entiendo lo que tratas de decir, Pierce --dije y traté de darle la espalda, pero antes de poder hacerlo, él me sujetó por la cintura y me mantuvo en el lugar. Luego hizo todo lo posible para captar mis ojos hasta que lo consiguió. Su mirada era de preocupación. --Eres mi mejor amiga. No quiero perderte, Kels. Eres una de las pocas personas… --Lo sé --lo interrumpí con frustración. Parecía sorprendido, así que me calmé--. Ya lo sé. No tienes que preocuparte. Simplemente estoy estresada por el trabajo, no es por el divorcio. En ese instante, sus labios se separaron, asintió lentamente y soltó un suspiro. Luego, caminó hacia mí y me congelé cuando besó mi frente con dulzura… --Gracias, Kelly --susurró. Al oírlo, mi corazón se apretó. Habían pasado tres años pero todavía era una cobarde. «¿Por qué no puedes simplemente decirle que lo amas, Kelly? ¡Él es tu esposo y estás llevando su bebé! ¡Díselo y tal vez cambie de opinión!» pensé. Con eso en mente, tragué saliva y estuve a punto de decírselo, pero justo en ese momento su teléfono sonó. Pude ver el identificador de llamadas. Era Lexi. --Me tengo que ir --afirmó y se rascó la cabeza a modo de disculpa, mientras las comisuras de su boca se curvaban hacia arriba--. Llamé a Luke. Te espera afuera. Come antes de irte, ¿sí? Con eso, salió de nuestra habitación. De repente, las lágrimas que había logrado reprimir hasta ese momento volvieron a brotar. ¿Por qué había pensado que podría tener una oportunidad? Él tomó su decisión en el momento en que me pidió el divorcio, ¿verdad? Siempre que se trataba de Lexi me abandonaba. Capítulo 3 Punto de vista de Kelly--Mantener la compostura Entré al estudio con tacones rojos de cinco centímetros y un vestido igualmente rojo. Todos miraron en mi dirección cuando entré caminando por el pasillo y me saludaron con una sonrisa, pero mantuve mi rostro estoico, sin mostrar emoción alguna. La conversación de esa mañana con Pierce todavía estaba en mi cabeza, pero no podía permitir que afectara mi trabajo. No podía fallar en mi trabajo después de haber fracasado en mi matrimonio. De modo que respiré profundamente para recomponerme. Un momento después, cuando entré a la sala de la sesión de fotos, noté que todos estaban sumidos en el caos. --¡No podemos! No responde las llamadas. ¿Qué debemos hacer? La vicepresidente viene hoy, se enojará. --Podemos simplemente decirle la verdad. Ella es amable. --¡No lo será con esta situación, Lily! Nos va a regañar... --¿Qué está pasando aquí? --pregunté mientras entraba a la sala. De inmediato, el personal me miró con expresiones preocupadas y entonces supe que había un problema. --B-Buenos días, señorita Monroe. Señorita Monroe. Por supuesto, nadie sabía que Pierce y yo estábamos casados excepto nuestras familias. Sentí como si pellizcaran mi corazón con esa verdad. Dolía. Rápidamente, la miré sin comprender. --¿Qué ocurre? --T-tenemos un problema, señorita Monroe. La señorita Chen, nuestra modelo, no atiende nuestras llamadas. Dijo que escuchó que íbamos a cambiar de modelo así que… no quiere venir. Incluso... amenazó con presentar una demanda contra nosotros. Después de decir eso, inclinó la cabeza. Yo apreté los dientes y recorrí el lugar con la mirada. --¿Dónde está la directora de marketing? --inquirí. --E-Ella todavía está tratando de convencer a la señorita Chen, señorita Monroe. Luego de escuchar el problema, me masajeé la frente y cerré los ojos con fuerza. Un segundo después, me agarré del pelo y grité de ira. Sentí que todos a mi alrededor se sobresaltaban sorprendidos. Yo solo suspiré y tomé una gran bocanada de aire antes de mirar a mi alrededor. --Señorita Monroe... --¿Qué es todo esto, señorita Hayley? Tú eres la directora de marketing, ¿qué está pasando? --Señorita Monroe, no sé cómo sucedió, pero la señorita Chen escuchó que usted cambiará de modelo. Está a punto de presentar una demanda contra nosotros... ¿Cambiar de modelo? ¿Cómo es que yo no sabía nada al respecto? La señorita Chen siempre había sido nuestra modelo de confianza y, si no era necesario, cambiar de modelo para una sesión comercial con tan poca antelación sólo causaría muchos problemas a la empresa. Nunca permitiría un error como este. --Yo no pedí eso. Debe ser un error --la interrumpí para ahorrar tiempo--. ¡Arregla este desastre o tendré que despedirte! --Señorita Monroe... Fue el presidente quien nos pidió que la cambiáramos --explicó Hayley vacilante--. Lo ordenó ayer tan pronto como regresó de su viaje de negocios. Aquella verdad me golpeó con fuerza. ¿Fue orden de Pierce? ¿Por qué no me lo dijo? Solía discutir conmigo cada decisión importante antes de tomarla. --No puede ser... --exclamé confundida. Pierce no era un hombre de negocios despistado. Siempre mantuvo una clara distinción entre el trabajo y la vida personal, razón por la cual siempre tuvo éxito. Y esa fue también la razón por la que decidió mantener nuestro matrimonio en secreto. --Sí, Kelly. Yo di la orden. --Su voz me hizo retroceder. --S-Señor Presidente… --saludó Hayley y se inclinó con respeto al ver al hombre que apareció de repente detrás de mí. --Pierce, ¡creo que me debes una explicación sobre este cambio de modelo! --dije con los dientes apretados mientras me giraba para interrogarlo. Él sabía perfectamente cuánto esfuerzo puse para ganar este proyecto. Estuve días sin dormir y la señorita Chen era la persona ideal para este trabajo. De hecho, él también estuvo de acuerdo. Pero ahora… simplemente cambió la modelo a su gusto sin avisarme con antelación. Eso fue como abofetearme con fuerza en la cara. --Continúen con el trabajo. Yo se lo aclararé --le indicó él al personal para calmarlos, ignorando la ira que estaba a punto de salir de mis ojos. --¡Contéstame, Pierce! ¿Por qué cambias de modelo tan de repente? --No pude contener mi enojo. Él simplemente me tocó el hombro y me susurró: --Este no es el lugar para discutir al respecto. Te lo explicaré en el auto. En ese momento, miré a mi alrededor y noté que los demás nos miraban furtivamente. Luego me quité sus manos de encima y caminé hacia el estacionamiento, pero durante el camino, sentía mi corazón cada vez más pesado. Tenía la sensación de que su explicación no iba a gustarme. --Vamos, dímelo --exclamé ni bien nos sentamos en su auto. Antes de hablar, me miró a los ojos como si sopesara mis emociones, pero yo aparté la mirada de nuevo. No podía soportar sus miradas, no podía soportar esos ojos que nunca me miraban como yo quería. Él no sentía nada por mí y eso me dolía mucho. --Yo-yo… --hizo una pausa y suspiró--. Reemplacé a la señorita Chen porque Lexi quiere ser nuestra modelo. Ella también encaja en el proyecto, así que estuve de acuerdo... --¿Qué? --pregunté con incredulidad. De pronto, apretó los labios y miró hacia otro lado. Luego se revolvió el cabello antes de sacudir la cabeza y tomar mi mano. --Lamento no haberte dicho antes, fue muy repentino. Ella me pidió un favor, no pude decirle que no. Rápidamente, retiré mi mano y lo miré con dolor y enojo. --No pudiste decirle que no, así que preferiste dañar a la empresa, a nuestra empresa. Me traicionaste, Pierce. --Kels, vamos. Sabes cuánto la amo. Ella es mi primer amor. Al oírlo, cerré los ojos con dolor. «Oh sí, ella es tu primer amor. Siempre la quisiste a ella, sin que te importen los demás. Si ella te frunce el ceño un poco, puedes hacer la vista gorda ante el dolor y el esfuerzo de los demás. Eres tan cruel, Pierce» pensé. --Bueno, ya lo has decidido. No tengo voz y voto en esto ya que tú eres el presidente. Ahora vete, estaré en la oficina --indiqué con frialdad mientras abría la puerta del auto para salir. --Kelly… En ese instante, lo miré a los ojos y dije: --Ve a casa temprano. Hablaremos de nuestro divorcio esta noche. Capítulo 4 Punto de vista de Kelly--Plantada Me encontraba jugueteando con el anillo de bodas en mi dedo mientras lo esperaba. Le había dicho que volviera temprano a casa, pero todavía no regresaba y ni siquiera contestaba mis llamadas. Bueno, ahora que Lexi había vuelto, probablemente ya no veía a esta casa como su hogar. De pronto, mis ojos se dirigieron a mi informe de embarazo que estaba sobre la mesa. Qué gracioso. Todavía era tan ingenua para albergar un rayo de esperanza de que las cosas podrían cambiar si le hablaba del bebé, pero este bebé estaba fuera de sus planes. Me sequé las lágrimas que se acumulaban en el rabillo de mis ojos y agarré el informe. Ya eran las cinco de la mañana cuando miré el reloj de la pared. Intenté marcar su número nuevamente, pero seguía sin responder. ¿En qué estaba tan ocupado? ¿Estaba hiendo el a**r con Lexi? Debió haberla extrañado mucho, ¿verdad? Pronto, sin saber cuándo, me quedé dormida. Cuando sonó el despertador, inconscientemente toqué la almohada a mi lado. Frío como anoche, no había vuelto a casa todavía. Me burlé de mí misma al ver mi reflejo en el espejo de la cómoda. Los círculos oscuros bajo mis ojos se veían a simple vista y mi cabello era un total desastre, parecía un fantasma. De repente una oleada de náuseas inundó mi estómago y me di cuenta de que no había comido nada la noche anterior. De pronto, me sentí mal otra vez y rápidamente corrí hacia el lavabo y vomité. Escupí un líquido amarillento que sabía muy mal. De inmediato, me lavé la boca y miré mi propio reflejo en el espejo. Al verme, sacudí la cabeza y tomé mi frente en cuanto sentí ganas de vomitar de nuevo. Volví a escupir el líquido amarillento y mientras me lavaba la boca, sentí una cálida mano acariciando mi espalda. Inmediatamente levanté la cara y me encontré con un par de ojos marrones que me miraban a través del espejo. Detrás de mí con cara de preocupación estaba mi esposo Pierce. --¿Estás bien? ¿Te sientes mal? Debiste haberme dicho. Al instante, lo miré a través del espejo. --No respondiste mis llamadas --contesté. Ante aquellas palabras, la culpa apareció en sus ojos. --Lo lamento. Tenía cosas que hacer. Me quedé en la oficina toda la noche --afirmó. Rápidamente, me limpié la cara y pasé junto a él. Pierce me siguió mientras me sentaba frente al tocador y comenzaba a peinarme. --Kels… --Me desperté tarde. No pude preparar el desayuno. Mientras hablaba, intenté evitar sus ojos. Sentía que iba a perder los estribos y gritarle. En ningún momento sentí su egoísmo tan claramente como ahora. Decía que yo era su mejor amiga, pero nunca le habían importado mis necesidades, mis sentimientos. --Kels... sabes que no te pregunté eso. Estoy preocupado por tu salud... Kels, ¿todavía estamos bien? Ante aquella pregunta, dejé de peinarme y lentamente nuestras miradas se encontraron a través del espejo, otra vez. ¿De verdad me estaba preguntando eso? ¿Después de que me pidió el divorcio sin siquiera preguntarme si estaba de acuerdo? Él decidió por su cuenta sólo porque su primer amor había vuelto. No podía creer lo que hacía. Al final, fingí una sonrisa y dije: --No me siento bien hoy, Pierce, eso es todo. Un instante después, se puso de cuclillas a mi lado, lo cual no me resultó sorprendente porque sabía que realmente se preocupaba. Pero lo que sí me sorprendió fue que hacía todo esto después de enterrar una daga en mi corazón. --¿Estás bien? --preguntó mientras tocaba suavemente mi frente y mi cuello--. ¿Estás enferma? Dime cómo te sientes, Kels. --Mis sentimientos no importan --no pude evitar decir y parecía sorprendido por mis palabras. En ese instante, intenté evitarlo, pero me agarró de la muñeca y me hizo mirarlo. Su rostro ahora reflejaba su ira. Había perdido completamente la paciencia. --¿Qué te pasa, Kels? Has estado actuando así desde ayer. ¿Es por Lexi? ¿O porque no volví a casa anoche? --inquirió. Yo lo miré a los ojos, molesta. --¡Tú fuiste quien pidió el divorcio! Te pedí que regresaras temprano para hablar al respecto, pero me dejaste esperando toda la noche. ¿Pretendías que te diera la bienvenida con brazos abiertos después de eso, Pierce? --respondí. Al escucharme, apretó la mandíbula y sacudió la cabeza. --Kels, yo... --Ya basta. Hablaremos del divorcio después del trabajo. --¡Kels! --me llamó y me agarró de los hombros. La confusión y el dolor eran visibles en sus ojos--. ¿Estás... enamorada de mí? Aquello me desconcertó. ¿Enamorada? ¡Sí! Desde que estábamos en la escuela secundaria, desde que se convirtió en mi mejor amigo. ¿Quién no se enamoraría de alguien que te ha estado protegiendo desde entonces? Siempre he estado agradecida de tenerlo como mi mejor amigo y esposo, pero ahora… lo estaba perdiendo. Perdiéndolo irremediablemente. Decidí darle a nuestro matrimonio una última oportunidad, hacer un esfuerzo final... ...... ==== Casarse con su mejor amigo fue un sueño hecho realidad para Kelly, pero todo tiene realmente una limitación. Pierce es el primer amor de Kelly, pero como su mejor amiga, sabía bien que siempre había otra mujer en lo profundo de su corazón. Lexi Gilbert. Kelly finalmente se dio cuenta de que su feliz matrimonio de los últimos tres años era solo un hermoso sueño cuando Pierce pidió el divorcio solo porque Lexi regresó. Ella sólo podría ser su mejor amiga incluso si estuviera encinta de su bebé. ¿Por qué no merecía ser amada? ¿Qué sucederá en adelante? ¿Cómo podría Kelly salvar su corazón en esta batalla de amor y odio? Los capítulos disponibles son limitados aquí, haga click el botón abajo para instalar APP y disfrutar leyendo más contenidos maravillosos. (Al abrir el APP, directo accederá a este libro) &3&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.manobook.com/14603375-fb_contact-spc	Fun Novels	https://www.facebook.com/61563251196448/	1,965	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.manobook.com	IMAGE		https://fbweb.manobook.com/14603375-fb_contact-spcp25_2-1030-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=157725&accid=860298072104208&rawadid=120215437098020204	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465239888_880449367554781_8941072085998735437_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=jBLFMXeHr5sQ7kNvgFLIJE5&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AHrQsvF1nZhjd072lI-dst7&oh=00_AYDtvMaEWi2bv7I5QShgC6CZVK8l2Q_E9og0QVhrOQMrew&oe=674EC3BC	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Fun Novels	0	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,552,216	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2552215}'	No	2024-11-28 18:52	active	1934	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	"Mandy's POV ...""I, Alpha Andrew Miller, reject you, Amanda Anderson, as my mate and Luna."" He stated, gazing at me with his cold eyes. Am I imagining things? Is this really Andrew - my Andrew? I quickly searched my mind to check if last night was real. Yes, yes, yes it was! Here I am in his hotel room bed, sore, a little bruised, and sated. I just found my mate, my other half, and I was finally, wholeheartedly happy. Just to have my heart crushed? No! This had to be a bad dream. I blinked my eyes a few times, holding the bedsheet to my chest for dear life, and stared at him, dumbfounded. ""What did you say?"" I finally asked. “Are you deaf? I said I reject you as-” “I heard you the first time.” I cut him off, standing up from bed searching for my dress “...but why?” I found the dress and quickly put it on. He stood there with a cold demeanor. I couldn't decipher his emotions. Where is that sweet, caring, and loving guy from last night? Is he bipolar, perhaps? Putting his hands in jeans pockets, he took three large steps forward. Stopping a few inches before me, I had to tilt my head up to meet his gaze. He was so tall. ""You thought I would accept you?"" he scoffed and continued, ""You are just a weak and pathetic human. You are not fit to be Luna. I need someone strong, someone who is capable of leading by my side, a worthy one."" I stood there frozen in place, not daring to move my shaky legs. I knew once I moved, I would collapse. I refused to give him this satisfaction. I would not break. He lifted his hand and tucked my loose hair behind my ear, sending shivers down my body. His lps formed a disgusting smirk, and he added, ""Although... I must say. You were a bad guy."" He chuckled. ""Probably the best I’ve had, sweetheart."" And that was it. I stepped away from him, with all the courage I could muster, sizing him up. I looked him dead in the eyes and opened my mouth, “I, Amanda Anderson, accept your rejection."" And with that, I left... ... Beep, beep, beep I woke up in a cold sweat, panting. Dear God, what was that? It had been five years since that horrible night, and four years since the last time I dreamt about it. What does it mean? I haven't thought about him in years. And I was surely not thinking about him now! Was I going crazy? Was this the effect of overworking myself? Yep, that must be the answer. I got up from my comfy bed and looked at the digital clock on my nightstand. It showed the time in big green numbers: 6:45am. Dragging my numb body to the bathroom, I stopped in front of the mirror and checked the damage. My brown hair was chaos, a huge mess. It definitely needed to be taken care of. Not just my hair - my face looked pale, and I had dark circles under my gray eyes, probably the effect of lack of sleep. And my eyes, God my eyes were lifeless. I could play a zombie role in some naive sitcom. Is this me? I wondered. Unfortunately, yes. Sighing, I started my morning routine. After a refreshing, warm shower, I wrapped a white towel around my small frame and went straight to the walk-in reacht to find a proper outfit for work. After looking for a few minutes, I finally decided to wear a knee-length red sleeveless dress. I chose a matching set and black stilettos to go with it. After blow drying my hair, I put on enough makeup to at least look presentable. Then I left my bedroom and went to the kitchen in search of the love of my life: coffee. The kitchen opened up to the dining room, only separated by an island with a dark wooden countertop. My kitchen was painted dark gray, which perfectly fit the white cabinets and stainless-steel equipment. I loved the industrial style, that's why my whole house was arranged this way. Thank you, 'Magnolia Design' and Debbie Mitchell, for your work. I loved my home. It gave me a sense of security and peace. After switching on the coffee machine, I started to make breakfast. Today's special was a veggie omelet. Picking up the ingredients from the fridge and beginning to cook, my thoughts went back to my dream. Why now? Was it a warning or something? How to interpret it? Was it a good or bad sign? I was rejected, humiliated, and left heartbroken - all because I was human. My wish to be loved was the most naive thing I could have ever longed for. It wasn’t that I still cared about him or missed him or even loved him. It was just one night - a one-night stand. It was just a little irrelevant episode in my life. Not worth mentioning to anyone. After finishing my breakfast and coffee, I went to my car and drove to work. After driving for 30 minutes in my lovely golden BMW, I reached the underground parking lot and parked my car in my designated place. I went inside the elevator to William's Holding building. I pressed my floor number and waited. At the main lobby, the elevator doors opened, and more people came in, greeting me with a smile, which I returned. Feeling a little tired, I took a few steps back and reachd my eyes, placing my head on the elevator's wall to rest. ""Hello Ms. Anderson, how was your weekend?"" a familiar voice made me snap out of my rest. Damian Kelly, our new IT project manager, who started two weeks ago. Good asset to our department. ""Hello, Mr. Kelly, it was full of relaxation, good food, lots of fun, and a great amount of sleep!"" I answered with a trained fake smile. My weekend was the opposite of my made-up claim, but he didn’t need to know that. ""Looks like you had fun, Ms. Anderson. Perhaps you will share some good stories at our monthly meeting this afternoon?"" Is he trying to piss me off? Cause he might succeed. ""Well, Mr. Kelly, my private life stays private. I hope you will present some magnificent project ideas at that meeting."" I answered coldly to shut him up. Remember who's the boss here. He responded with a nod and turned back, waiting for his floor. Reaching the top floor, I went straight to the CEO's office, and after walking in without a knock, I was met with the most horrible sight. My boss, the famous Ryan Williams , was face with his new flavor of the week. I think her name is Darcy or Daisy, whatever. Gross. I cleared my throat to announce my presence. They immediately stopped and looked my way. Embarrassed, she jumped off him and rearranged her black, way-too-short-for-the-morning dress and stood next to Ryan's desk. I had gotten used to that kind of situation over the past seven years of working with Ryan. He excused her and whispered something in her ear, making her blush. Giggling, she gave him a peck on the lps and headed to the door. I walked her out with my eyes. After seeing the door reach, I turned back and looked at him. ""Well, well, well, I see you had a great weekend."" I teased. ""You should try it sometime. It's refreshing and relieves stress. I'm all at your service."" He said, wiggling his eyebrows. I laughed; full belly laughed so hard I had to put my hands on my stomach. A few tears left my eyes. Moments later, I could finally open my eyes and look at Ryan. ""Every time it’s the same reaction. Will you ever consider my proposal?"" he asked, annoyed with my response. ""You know I love you Ryan, but this,"" I pointed my finger between us, ""will never happen."" ""I'm persistent."" ""And I'm stubborn."" Sighing, he sat in his chair and put his hands on the black wooden desk. ""What brings you here at 8:00am? It's not something I forgot, is it?"" He asked, a little nervous. ""No, you are off the hook this time."" I smiled. ""Uff, then what is it?"" he visibly relaxed. ""Peter."" was my simple response. Peter Collins, my best friend, joined our company six years ago, and we immediately felt a connection, like we were twins. Although we looked very different. While I was short at 5'4, he stood tall at 6'2. Peter had auburn hair, while mine was dark brown. He had beautiful amber eyes, mine were gray. I was human while he was a werewolf, but we kept that a secret. Besides looking physically opposite, we had similar characters: stubborn, crazy, hardworking, and loyal to family and friends. Lately, he had started to act strangely. Skipping our Friday movie marathons at my house. Finding any reasonable excuse to not go to Barry's for Monday's drink evenings. He even stopped crashing at my place after his Saturday family dinner to complain about them. It must be something serious. This can't be something as simple as a hidden partner he was dating in secret to not scare him away with his lifestyle or family problems . He would have come to me first to find a solution to something like that. I was concerned about him, and I needed to find out what was going on. ""What about Peter? He's dead?"" Ryan widened his eyes. I sighed, shook my head, and put my hands on his desk. ""No. He's not dead."" I answered. ""His behavior seems odd these last two weeks, and I don't know what's going on."" I cleared my throat to ask a frightening question...""Did he..."" I gulped, ""Did he resign?"" I looked him straight in the eyes, hoping his answer wouldn’t break me more than I already was, but his soft and sorrowful eyes said it all. ""He did,"" I stated, defeated. I hung my head even lower, trying to fight the tears that appeared in my eyes. I bit my bottom lp hard to not let them flow. Moments later, I stood up straight and released the breath I didn't know I was holding. I turned to leave his office. ""Listen, Mandy, he asked me not to tell you until he's ready. "" Ryan's voice stopped me when I was reaching for the doorknob. ""Thank you for telling me. Your secret is safe with me. "" I answered, not looking back. ""I'm sorry, Mandy!"" was the last thing I heard as the door reachd behind me. ... Finally, the day was over, and after my morning conversation with Ryan, my mind couldn't focus on anything other than Peter. He was leaving me. HE WAS LEAVING ME. Why? What happened? I needed answers, but I couldn’t pry. I had promised Ryan secrecy. All the meetings today flew by in a blur. I just asked my assistant to email me the notes. I would deal with them in the evening when my mind was clear. I hoped. Even Daniel didn't make any comments about my behavior. Good boy. Descending in the elevator to my car, my phone rang. Reaching into my purse, I grabbed it, and when I saw the name on the screen, my heart started to beat at 100 mph. Should I answer or not?! Taking a few deep breaths and preparing for 'the end', I clicked the answer bottomon. ""Hello handsome, glad you remember your bestie,"" I said with a smile, hearing him chuckle on the other end. ""Well, hello to you too, gorgeous,"" he replied, with a happy voice. ""I'm in the elevator now. Can I call you back when I get home?"" I tried to postpone my heartbreak for a little while. ""That's alright. I'm actually at your place right now. I ordered pizza and brought drinks. What do you say?"" It wouldn't have surprised me before, but now, after not knowing what is going on, I was confused. What was the occasion? ""Fine with me, baby. Be there in 40 minutes, I need to pick up my order from Pam's Bakery, ok?"" I replied. ""Oh, please tell me you ordered strawberry muffins?"" he asked dreamily. ""You know I love them. Bad girl, I'm already drooling!"" he yelled. ""Yep, I did,"" I said with a smirk. ""Ok, gotta go if you want those muffins."" I ended the call and exhaled. ""Oh God, please don't do this to me."" I prayed while buckling my seat belt and starting the engine to head back home. ""You can do this. You are strong."" I told myself, leaving the parking lot. ... ""We need to talk."" I gulped. This is it. Prepare for the impact. When I came home, Peter was already sitting on my black leather couch, munching on pizza, and drinking his fourth drink. 'Great, thanks for waiting.' I thought to myself. He greeted me as usual, giving me his million-dollar smile. I took notice of his demeanor. He looked confident, happy, even a little bit proud but what was most noticeable was his glow. What happened? ""I know baby girl, that I've been avoiding you for some time lately,"" he said, putting his arms on my shoulders. ""But I have my reasons,"" he continued, ""You know you are my baby girl, my best friend, and my person to rely on."" He looked me in the eyes, and I couldn't help but gulp again. He was breaking up with me. He was leaving me. ""God!"" He cursed, taking his hands from my shoulders to run them nervously through his hair and turning his back to me. I stood still; frozen and afraid. A sudden sense of déjà vu hit me. The whole scene felt familiar. Where had I felt this before? Suddenly, the memory of my dream appeared in front of my eyes. Rejection. That’s what the familiar sensation was. All the blood drained from my face, my heart dropped to my stomach, and my legs started to shake. This was it, the end. Another one was leaving me. I lost my mate. Now I was losing my best friend. I cleared my dry throat, put my hand on the back of his shoulder, and whispered, ""Tell me what is wrong?"" He let out a huge gush of air and turned around. Putting his hands in his pants pockets, he opened his mouth. ""I found my mate."" Mandy's POV I couldn't believe it was really happening. Peter was leaving me. Oh My God! What was I supposed to do now, all alone, heartbroken again? Was this some sick joke or something? My brain kept shouting all the negative thoughts at me. My heartbeat increased. Was I going to have a heart attack? This was it. I was going to die now. He said it. He said it… Wait!!!! Did he say mate? I didn't imagine it, right? Or was I starting to go mental? ""Did you say MATE?!"" I finally found my voice, still frozen in place. ""Yes."" I blinked a few times and started to pace around the living room, biting my thumb nail. My mind started to shut down, and the only word that I repeated constantly was 'mate.' ""Mandyyyy?..."" Peter's concerned voice pulled me out of my thoughts. ""Oh my God! Oh my God! Oh, my Gooooood!"" I shouted in realization. Clapping my hands, smiling like a naive guy, and jumping in place, I turned to face Peter. His face showed a lot of emotions, my outburst must have shocked him, but the most prominent emotion was worry. He probably thought I was mental, but I couldn't control my emotions. I was happy for my friend. Giggling like a teenage girl, I jumped on the coffee table and let my feelings out. ""My Peter found his maaaaaaate!!!! Ladies and Gentlemen, my Peteeeer,"" I pointed at him dramatically, ""fooooound his MAAAAAATE!"" ""Get your bottom down here, baby girl."" he ordered, shaking his head, ""NOW!"" he added. he furrowed his eyebrows and pouted his lps, waiting for me to cool down. Coming back to my senses, I jumped off the table and took predatory steps his way. ""You!"" I pointed my finger at his chest, and let my words flow. ""You made me feel like I was losing my mind! You were avoiding me, making lame excuses, making me feel abandoned. And to top it all, you resigned from work without even telling me!"" I punched his arm. ""And you feel authorized to scold me?!"" Pointing at myself, I shouted, releasing tears. ""I... I..."" I couldn't find my voice. I threw myself at him and broke down. He held me reach and let me cry my heart out, murmuring sweet nothings into my ear. When I finally calmed down, I took a few deep breaths, composed myself, and moved away from his embrace. ""So."" I cleared my throat. ""Let's start again. You were saying...?"" He chuckled and shook his head in amusement. ""I said...I found my mate."" This time, I reacted properly. ""Oh my God, Peter, I am so happy for you! Tell me everything. Do I know him? Is he a werewolf? When did you meet?..."" I shot my questions at him one after another. He laughed and led me to the couch. Sitting beside me, he reached the table and offered me a drink. I took it vigorously and gulped almost half of it to calm my nerves. ""Easy girl,"" he said, taking the bottle from my hand. ""His name is Benjamin, Ben for short. And no, I don't think you know him. He's not from here."" he answered dreamily. ""He's a werewolf, he came here for business purposes, and we met in the club."" he paused. ""We bumped into each other when I passed the VIP room in 'Stairs'. It was..."" he sighed. ""I can't even describe it, magical, I guess. I was speechless, just stood there starstruck admiring his gorgeousness..."" ""Wow."" I blurted out uncontrollably, staring in awe at my best friend. ""He invited me for a drink, and since then, it just went naturally."" How on earth didn't I recognize the symptoms? For two weeks, he wasn't himself. He wasn't my Peter, the carefree and spontaneous freak. He was reserved, like guarding some precious treasure against the ugly world. Now I know. He found his treasure. I can't blame him, can I? ""Can I meet him?"""	LEARN_MORE	https://m.dreame.com/novel/1138303488?auto_jump=tr	Allnovel story	https://www.facebook.com/100080667909936/	345	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	dreame.onelink.me	IMAGE		https://m.dreame.com/novel/1138303488?auto_jump=true&utm_source=facebook_ads&utm_campaign=fillercn524_Dreame_IOS_en_old_facebook_market__2228659_112901ZL_2228659&is_retargeting=true	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/468450616_1251951299288455_5423654478635807287_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=eWKqw8Yt_P8Q7kNvgEKSfdw&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ADTJkH-ItUyZGjzaEFLw1MM&oh=00_AYAZEV7mcsw13aPMFCqzq0SfhBDyM4XRlrAdh4JL4CuaTg&oe=674EC464	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Allnovel story	0	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,555,001	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554262}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:47	active	1936	Read more FREE chapters👉	This wasn’t the first time I received photos of Owen cheating on me. The blonde hair and slender build of the woman kissing him reminded me of my best friend Josie. Could it be…? No, she would never do that to me! With trembling fingers, I dropped my phone. How could my husband cheat on me?! I thought I was the most important person in his life. After 7 horrible years at the orphanage, I was adopted by Owen’s family. I saved Owen's life when we were young. His family was so grateful that they took me in. How could Owen betray me after everything we went through?! We grew up together and were always inseparable. We fell in love and got married when we were 22 years old. I can’t believe that was almost 3 years ago now. But Owen had been acting very strange lately. These photos seemed to explain why… I had to confront him. “Owen?” I called out. “Owen, where are you?” He didn't answer. He must be upstairs. I walked up the stairs and heard him talking to his friend Simon on the phone. As I was about to knock on the door, I overheard: “No, I don’t think I love her anymore.” His words gave me icy chills. “You should be happy, Simon. I know you like Noah. If we get a divorce, you can have her.” Owen continued. “He said...what?” I couldn’t believe my ears and cried in my heart, “How dare he talk about me like that? I wasn't just some object he could give away! ” Hearing Owen’s frivolous talk with his friend, I felt sick. I grew up with him and got married for so many years. But he recently acted like a stranger. Did he have a new love? Why did he treat me in such a cruel way?! I was almost to open the door to question him, but suddenly I hesitated, “Question him and then what? Do I want divorce? No, I don’t think so. Anyway, I have to calm down. At least I need to have a talk with him first. I need to know what happened to our marriage.” So, I quietly made my way back downstairs. I tried to forget about what I heard by preparing dinner. As I was dishing up our pasta, the delightful scent of italian herbs drifted through the house. I heard Owen come downstairs. “Just in time for your dinner, hun!” I said, trying to sound normal. But he was wearing his coat and gelled hair. He looked handsome as ever and ready to leave. I could smell his aftershave - my favorite smell in the world. “Where are you going? It’s getting late and dinner is ready.” I said. “Dinner with a client. Don’t wait for me.” Owen replied and left without hesitation. I sat alone at the table, looking at the food I’d carefully prepared for him. Tears were streaming down my cheeks. I listlessly turned the spaghetti round and round with my fork. I wasn’t hungry. After storing away the leftovers, I stared at the TV for a while. Nothing could get my mind off of Owen and whoever that blonde tramp was. I made my way to the bathroom. I washed my mascara stained face and looked at myself in the mirror. Why did he stop loving me? Am I not beautiful enough? Did I not do enough to make him happy? I gave my body a scrutinizing glance, suddenly seeing all the parts of me that weren’t perfect. My belly wasn’t as flat as it used to be. Maybe I should’ve had my lips done, like my friend Josie. Mine always used to be fuller than hers. But now she had the plump, luscious lips of a model. After washing up, I went to bed. Dropping my face into my pillow, I felt miserable. I tried to fall asleep, but my mind kept wandering. Where was Owen? And with who? Will he even come home tonight? At 1 am, I finally heard the key turn in the front door. From all the stumbling I could hear Owen was very drunk. I swiftly made my way downstairs to help him to the bedroom. He started kissing me and said a blurry name. I tried to identify what it was. After he repeated it many times, I was shocked. It sounded like... “Joise”! “Josie…? Were you with Josie?” I asked with panic in my voice. I helped his heavy body into bed. He grunted some words I couldn’t understand. I couldn’t believe my husband cheated on me with my best friend. I cried and pleaded with him to see that it was me, not Josie. He pushed me away. As his head hit the pillow, he started snoring right away. Looking at my husband - completely drunk - I didn’t recognize the man I knew and loved. I tried to sleep next to him. But it felt like I was lying next to a stranger. I went downstairs and sat on the sofa all night, wide eyed, thinking about what happened between us. The next morning, Owen came downstairs after a shower. I wanted to ask him how he was feeling. He must be hungover. When I got up from the couch, I felt very weak and feverish. The sleepless night must've made me sick. “Owen, are you OK?” I asked as I struggled to walk over to him. I really wanted to hug him. If only for a sense of comfort. He swept my arms away and told me to leave him alone. I was so weak and dizzy, his push made me fall. Owen was stunned for a moment. Then he said coldly, “If you’re sick, go see a doctor.” I scrambled up to my feet, and looked at him with a shocked expression. Suddenly, his phone rang. As he lifted it to his ear, the screen lit up. I could clearly see who was calling: “Josie”. Chapter 2 - Hope Noah My heart sank when Owen picked up the phone. The screen clearly said “Josie”. He answered: “Hello? Yes, of course, sir. I can take a look at those documents for you.” I couldn't believe Owen was lying to my face. He glanced at me, then quickly walked over to the kitchen. When he thought I couldn't hear him, his voice softened. He sounded so sweet. Although I couldn’t hear his words, the way he spoke to Josie reminded me of the beginning of our romance. Owen was still trying to hide his betrayal from me. He must have forgotten that he gave away his secret last night, when he called me Josie. Those pictures on my phone left no doubt. He was cheating on me, with my best friend. I leaned up against the wall. I felt weakened by my fever and this emotional rollercoaster. I stared at my husband as he came back inside the living room. He avoided my eyes. It felt as if he had become a stranger. In the past, he would’ve never let me suffer like this. “I’ll pick you up later.” Owen said, ready to go. I grabbed his hand and begged him to stay with me. “Please, don’t leave. I'm sick, Owen. I need to see a doctor. I’m too weak to be all by myself.” He was very impatient. He said he had some important business to deal with. I couldn’t help crying as I watched him leave. My husband and my best friend were betraying me, behind my back. I walked up the stairs slowly, carefully holding on to the railing. I was so weak and fragile. Bed rest was my best option right now. I really needed my husband to take care of me. When we got married, he vowed to me: “In sickness and in health, in good times and bad”. This was definitely a bad time, and he was nowhere to be seen. When I woke up from my nap, I felt even worse. In my feverish haze, I reached for my phone and tried to call Owen. I opened my recent contacts and found that Owen had not had any calls with me these days at all. I had to open the contact list to look for him, but a few minutes later I dialed out with a headache and dizziness. Almost immediately I heard: “Hello, Noah?” The voice on the phone sounded very deep. I figured Owen got a cold after his late night out. “I’m so sick, I’m so weak. I need to get to the hospital. Please, come back, please…” I pleaded, my voice weak and trembling. “I’ll be right there.” Said the voice on the phone and hung up right away. His voice sounded different from before. And his tone was a little urgent. What’s wrong? I didn’t have enough energy to think about it. At least he might still care about me. That comforted me a lot. Before long, there was a heavy knock on the door. Did Owen leave his key? I opened the door, expecting to look into Owen's gray eyes, but found Raymond's kind, hazel brown eyes instead. What was he doing here? Raymond was Owen’s uncle. He was only several years older, but very mature. He was tall, tanned and handsome. His chocolate brown hair matched his eyes. With his strong, square jaw and muscular body. I always thought Owen was one of the most attractive men I knew. It wasn't until Raymond’s appearance that I realized how dominant the handsome genes are in this family in terms of good looking. After living in Australia for most of his life, he had come back several years ago to take over his family’s business. By now, he was the most successful CEO in the city. Although all women admired him, he remained single. “Does Owen know you’re sick?” Raymond said, looking concerned. “How did you know I'm sick? Do I look that terrible?” I asked, suddenly aware that I was only wearing my little nightgown, had no make-up on and had my hair up in a messy bun. Raymond smiled. “Don't worry, Noah. I got your call earlier.” Oops, I must have pressed the number of “Owen’s Boss” instead of “Owen”. I apologized for the inconvenience. “You are a member of our family, Noah. It’s my duty to take care of you. And you are never an inconvenience to me.” Raymond said as he took me by the arm to support me. He led me to his streamlined, dark gray Mercedes to drive me to the hospital. I sat down on the cream colored leather seat. His car smelled brand new. The seat was heated, which helped warm me up, but I was still shivering. Raymond took off his suede blazer and handed it to me. His simple act of kindness made me feel warm, inside and out. “Thank you, Raymond. This means a lot to me.” I said with a relieved sigh. “Of course, Noah. Whenever you need me, I’ll be there.” He responded. He still had a slight Australian accent. He asked me what happened. I wouldn’t have shared my family’s private problems with another man who I didn’t even know very well. But at that time, I was on the very edge of a breakdown. I really needed someone to talk to. Yet when I lost two of my closest persons on the same day, my husband and my best friend, who else could I talk to? “I don’t think Owen loves me as much as before. It seems that he has some secrets with another woman, who used to be my best girlfriend. I couldn't sleep all night. I think that's what caused my fever.” I concluded. I was in tears again by the time I finished the story. “How could they do this to you? You are the best thing that's ever happened to Owen. If he can't see that, he is an even bigger idiot than I thought!” Raymond shouted out. His shocked, angry expression showed me how much he cared. “Please, don't say a word about this to Owen. I haven't confronted him yet. I need to do this myself.” I responded. We sat quietly for a while, his hand resting very close to my thigh. I felt so weak and miserable. But his presence helped. When seeing the private doctor, I tried to get out of the car but almost fell. Raymond flung an arm around me, just in time to catch me. I blushed as I looked up to him. My face was very close to his. His piercing eyes looked at me with an intensity I hadn’t seen before. I smelled something fresh. It might be his aftershave. I remembered Owen also used it, and I always told he that I love what he smelled. But I found Raymond’s aftershave smelled a little special. “Raymond? Noah? What are you doing?!” I suddenly heard Owen’s angry voice. Chapter 3 - Truth Noah Raymond quickly let go of me as Owen approached us. Just before taking a step back. I stumbled over to my husband. I wanted to lean on him for support, but he didn’t seem to care about me at all. All I could read on his face was anger. I tried to be strong and stand by myself, shivering with fever. “So, you’ve got a new love, huh? I saw you flirting with my uncle!” Owen spat his angry words at me. I turned pale. How could he say this to me? Especially after what he had done? I wasn’t the one who couldn’t be trusted! “Owen! How dare you talk to her like that! It’s not our family’s manner!” Raymond berated him. He was fuming with rage at the injustice. He also knew about Owen's betrayal. Owen was a little timid when Raymond got angry. Although Raymond was only 31 years old, he had become a successful CEO. He had idolized Raymond when he was a child. And now, Raymond was also his boss. Owen had recently started working at his company. Raymond’s fists were clenched and his tense muscles were visible through his buttoned up shirt. He looked like he was about to hit Owen. I didn’t want them to fight over me, so I tried to calm them both down. “Raymond, it’s okay. Owen will take me in to see a doctor. Thank you for driving me here.” I said gratefully. ‘Please, don’t say anything about Josie’, I tried to tell him mentally through the look in my eyes. He nodded slightly, as if he understood. He relaxed and his eyes softened when he looked at me. I turned back to my angry husband. I couldn’t detect any sign of trust in his eyes. I supposed he should be concerned about my health rather than the relationship between me and Raymond. “Owen, I can explain. I tried to call you, but I was so sick I accidentally dialed Raymond’s number. He brought me to see the doctor. You should be grateful to him. Without him I would still be miserable in bed, all alone.” Owen grabbed me and said, “Well, I was just on my way to come and get you. Then I saw you get out of uncle Raymond's car and ‘fall’ right into his arms.” He looked at Raymond with an arrogant smirk. “You can go back to your important job now, uncle. I’ll look after my wife.” Raymond’s eyes were cold, but he respected my wishes. He didn't object. After warning Owen that he’d better take good care of me, he got back in his car and drove off. Although I was glad I could lean on Owen, something didn't feel right. I realized I was still wearing his suede jacket. It was so soft and warm, protecting me from the cold autumn wind. When the doctor dealt with my fever, Owen didn’t want to speak to me, let alone look at me. He was engaging himself in typing on his phone. The doctor told me I shouldn't have waited much longer. My fever was so high I could have fainted. After getting examined and taking medicine for my fever, Owen drove me home. We sat next to each other in our car that held many memories. All our road trips and getaways together. Those times were over now. After an uncomfortable silence, I decided to address the elephant in the room. “Owen… What is going on? Do you still love me? Do you still regard me as your wife?” I asked. “So what? Whose wife do you want to be?” Owen hissed. I couldn't believe how horrible he was to me after what he had done. “I know you cheated on me, Owen.” I uttered with pain in my voice. “You’ve been seeing Josie, right?” Owen stopped the car with a jerk and pulled over. We sat in silence for a while as he processed my words. “What do you know, Noah?” he pressed, looking me in the eyes at last. I finally confronted him about all the things that had been weighing heavily on my heart. I explained: “Someone sent me photos of the two of you together. The first time, they didn't show your face. So I didn’t want to believe it. But in the ones I received yesterday, it was clearly you. All those nights, when you told me you had to leave town for business... You lied to me. You spent them at a hotel with another woman! Then, last night, you kissed me and called me Josie. And this morning, I saw it was her calling you. You pretended it was a client. “Owen, we have grown up together since we were kids. I always thought we knew each other the most and could trust each other. I can’t believe you would cheat me like that!” I cried, “Owen, did you fall in love with another woman... Is she my best friend Josie?!” His eyes showed a moment of doubt. Then, resolution. His mouth tightened as he clenched his jaw. Just when I thought he wouldn’t answer, Owen said: “It’s true. I love her. I love Josie.” Chapter 4 - Hurt Noah I just couldn't accept it. I loved him so much. How could he cheat on me? “Why, Owen? I thought we loved each other. I thought we would be together forever. Did I do something wrong?” I cried. Owen didn't respond. He drove us home in silence. His cruelty was too much for me to bear. I stared at the raindrops on the window. I felt more depressed than ever. That afternoon, Owen left again. I tried having some food and a nap, hoping that would help me heal. But I just couldn't fall asleep until Owen came back home in the early evening. I had to talk to him. I got out of bed and met him at the top of the stairs. “Owen, we need to talk about what happened. You can't keep going out and avoiding me.” He was obviously drunk again. All he said was, “I don’t have anything to say to you. I am moving out, Noah. I supposed our years of marriage is a mistake!” I took his hands in mine and begged him to stay and try to work it out. But he shook off my hands and pushed me away. I was standing right on the edge of the staircase. His push made me lose balance, and I tumbled down the stairs. I managed to grab onto the railing so I didn’t fall all the way down. But my head hit the wall when I tried to break my fall. I felt my forehead was bleeding. It was so painful that I couldn’t get up. I thought Owen would help me, but only heard: “You lost your footing. It’s not my fault.” There was a sudden knock on the door. Owen stumbled past me down the stairs. “Raymond? What are you doing here? Now is not a good time.” “I came to ask you what is going on. You need to give me an explanation. You haven’t … Noah?” Raymond suddenly saw me sitting on the stairs behind Owen. He pushed Owen aside and ran over to me in alarm. Seeing my messy hair and injured forehead, he instantly knew what happened between us. He punched Owen in the face. “This is how you treat your wife?! I don’t believe you. Don’t you see Noah is bleeding? Did you hurt her? What a disgusting thing you smelled! You drunk idiot!” Raymond raged at his nephew. I didn’t even have time to explain. Raymond immediately wrapped me up in his suit jacket and took me to see the doctor. “Twice in one day? That must be a record.” The doctor said wearily. I gave her a wry grin and answered, “Not by choice…” The doctor took care of my wounds. I needed a couple of stitches and had some pretty bad bruises, but I would be okay. Thankfully, I didn't break any bones. It was getting dark outside. The autumn breeze was busy blowing the leaves off the maple trees surrounding the hospital parking lot. Raymond and I made our way back to the car. Our feet rustled through the thick carpet of yellow, brown and scarlet red leaves. After my second - and hopefully last - doctor's visit of the day, we sat next to each other in silence. We were back in his beautiful Mercedes. I could get used to these comfortable, heated seats. I felt a bit embarrassed. Raymond kept on having to save me. At least this time, I was wearing clothes and make-up, and my brown hair was neatly tied in a long, wavy ponytail. “I don’t normally need so much help, you know.” I broke the ice. “I happen to be a strong, independent woman most of the time.” Raymond laughed heartily. “Jokes aside, I'm really grateful for everything you've done for me.” I continued. “Why did you come over tonight, Raymond?” “Owen hadn’t come to work at the company for days. And I wanted to speak to him about what happened this morning, with you. I tried to call him, but he never answered. I decided to come over. To see for myself what was wrong with him.” Raymond explained. “I just can’t believe what he did to you!” He continued. “If he ever does anything like that again, please tell me. I’ll teach him a lesson.” His stern face showed how much he meant it. I took a deep breath. He had a way of making me feel safe and secure. “Thank you, Raymond. I’m okay now. It was an accident. Owen didn’t push me off the stairs on purpose. He didn’t mean to hurt me.” I explained. Raymond looked a little angry, but he still carefully drove me home. “Goodbye, Raymond. Thank you again, for everything.” I said with feeling as he hugged me. “Bye, Noah. It’s been my pleasure. Please be safe. Call me if you need anything.” He said. He gently patted me on my head as comfort as if I was a little girl and got back in his car. His simple actions made me feel warm. I thanked him and walked home. I entered the house. It was quiet and dark downstairs. I walked up to our room. When I opened our bedroom door, all I could see was Owen and Josie kissing on the bed. Chapter 5 - The Necklace Noah I couldn’t believe my eyes! While the hours I was leaving, my husband was screwing with my best friend in my room! Didn’t he remember I got hurt because of him?! How ridiculous! Even though I had seen Owen and Josie’s betrayal before in photos, witnessing it in real life was way worse. It felt like a million knives stabbed me in the chest. My heart shattered. “How dare you cheat on me in our home! In our own bed, for God’s sake!” I cried out. They hadn’t heard me open the bedroom door over the romantic music that was playing. They turned around with shocked looks on their faces. If I wasn’t so devastated, it might’ve been funny. Owen's mouth had lipstick smears all over it, and Josie’s blonde hair was disheveled. They were both in their underwear. Clothes were spread out all over our bedroom floor. I tried to hold back my tears. I didn't want to show them my pain. My crying might come across as weakness. I demanded an explanation. “I don’t believe this. Owen! Did you forget I am your wife?! Josie, why did you betray me too?! I treat you as my best friend. How dare you take my husband away from me!” I insisted. Josie hid away in Owen’s arms. Owen comforted her gently, then snapped at me: “You’ve already seen us together anyway, haven't you, Noah?” “I am done with you.” He continued. “Our whole relationship was based on a lie. Josie should’ve been with me all along!” I didn’t understand. “What are you talking about, Owen?” He held up a delicate golden necklace with a tear shaped ruby that had been resting on Josie’s collarbone. “Remember this, Noah? The truth has finally come out. It was Josie who saved my life all those years ago, not you. You pretended that it was you in front of my parents. You’ve made her suffer long enough!” I was shocked. Why did Josie have my necklace? I couldn't believe her betrayal. I tried to explain to Owen that I lost that necklace before I was adopted by his family. I told him I would never lie to him. Especially about something so important. But Owen didn’t believe me. “Josie,” I cried. “How could you do this to me? Why would you steal my necklace? You know how much it means to me! We’ve been best friends since the orphanage, haven’t we? Does that mean nothing to you?” “Noah, you know this necklace has always belonged to me. I was the one who saved Owen. But you stole my life to be adopted,”Josie played innocent with me, “I should have been the one who grew up with Owen! I see you as my sister, so I never attempted to reveal your lie until Owen found this necklace in my old jewelry box several months ago.” This convinced Owen even more that I had been bullying her. He wrapped his arms around her. Over his shoulder, when he couldn’t see, Josie gave me a quick, mean smirk. I knew Josie had a mean side. She always had, even when we were kids. But so far, she had only taken it out on her boyfriends and whoever got on her bad side, not on me. I never thought she might treat me in such a mean way! I had searched everywhere but couldn't find my necklace. It turned out that she was the thief who was always around me. How could she tell such outrageous lies as if it were natural？ I left the bedroom, rushed downstairs and broke down on the couch. Oh, what a nightmare! How could I make Owen see the truth? A little later, Owen and Josie came downstairs, all dressed up again. Josie was wearing her Prada pumps and the sleek, mint green dress I gifted her for her birthday. It accentuated her long legs and slender silhouette. I had to admit, she looked beautiful. I used to dress in a simple way such as simple jeans, white blouse and sneakers. Maybe I looked less attractive compared to Josie. Owen had an arm around Josie’s waist and warned me, “You’d better stay out of our life from now on. I’ll move to another villa with Josie.” I couldn't believe it. After 3 years of marriage, he trusted her story over mine. And now he wanted nothing to do with me. We used to be happily married. Our whole lives, ever since I saved him, we had been so close. We used to laugh together, cry together, play pranks on each other… But now, everything changed, simply because of a necklace. In fact, “necklace” is just an excuse for his betrayal. I didn’t believe our years of affection couldn’t prove my heart. “Noah, my life was ruined by you. You owe me that.” Josie said. “One day you’ll both regret this. I didn’t do anything wrong.” I sobbed. As they walked out, I faintly heard Owen reply: “It’s my fault. I should have found you earlier, or you wouldn’t have suffered so much.” I could only guess at his last insult as the door closed behind them. I zoned out in front of the TV and poured myself some of Owen’s whisky. The past couple of days had been the worst of my life ever since I lost my parents. My body and mind had been through so much. I felt numb. I must have fallen asleep on the couch. The sudden loud jingle of my phone ringing woke me up. The bright midmorning sun was shining in through the large windows. Looks like I slept in late. Disoriented, I picked up my phone and saw it was Owen calling. I accepted the call and brought the phone to my ear. Before I could say a word, I heard Owen’s angry shouting: “How dare you do this to Josie! Those guys you hired? You must pay for what you have done!” Chapter 6 - Choice Noah “What?! What guys? I just woke up, Owen. I have no idea what you’re talking about.” I replied to the angry voice on the phone. “More lies! I can’t believe you, Noah. You're despicable!” Owen shouted. He was so loud, I had to move the phone away from my ear. “Owen, please calm down. All I remember is you leaving with Josie last night. I fell asleep on the couch. What happened?” “Josie is in the hospital because of you. I demand that you come here right now and apologize to her!” He ended the call before I could reply. What was this about? Would my life ever go back to normal? I decided to find out what was going on. My fever was over. Although my head still hurt, the wound was healing rapidly. I took a refreshing shower and got into a pencil skirt and light blue blouse. I combed my hair and decided to wear it in natural loose waves today. After a quick breakfast, I slipped into my high heels and coat, and made my way to my car. It was a crisp sunny day. I arrived at the hospital. At least it wasn't me who needed to see the doctor this time. “Oh, it’s our ‘old friend’.” The nurse said jokingly. I smiled as she directed me to Josie’s room. As soon as I knocked on the door, Owen opened it with an enraged look on his face. “Finally! That took you long enough.” He whispered angrily. “Josie is sleeping.” He came out and gently closed the door behind him. We walked towards the chairs in the hallway. “I have no idea what happened, Owen.” I said honestly. “Can you please tell me what is going on? Some guys attacked her?” “Are you still pretending you weren't behind this? You are unbelievable.” He shook his head, then continued. “Josie was attacked by some hooligans this morning, on her way to work. She shouted out and fainted from fear. Thankfully, a police officer was nearby. He heard her scream. She has a heavy concussion from the fall. She'll have to stay here a few days to recover.” “What? That's horrible!” I replied in shock. Although I was angry with Josie, I wouldn't wish this on anyone. “Stop your act now, Noah. Those guys were arrested. They told the police someone paid them to kidnap Josie, because she broke up a marriage.” No wonder he doubted me. But I couldn’t believe the trust between us was so fragile. “Would you believe me if I swore to you it wasn't me?” I asked with a last glimmer of hope. His reply made it clear to me that there was no hope left for us: “Never again will I believe a single word you say, Noah.” I refused to apologize. I didn't have anything to do with this. If anyone needed to stand out and make an apology, it was them for what they had done to me！ On my way out, I contacted a friend who had lots of connections all over the city. I asked her to investigate the situation. I also called the office on my way home, to let them know I was still recovering from my fever and head wound. My boss was understanding. She told me to take as long as I needed. In the evening, Owen came home just as I was about to have dinner. “I didn’t prepare your dinner. I guess you would have dinner with Josie?” I said plainly. I didn’t know why he came back at this time, but I didn’t care about it anymore. He ignored my words and said, “You still don’t want to apologize, right? You have two choices, Noah. Apologize and make amends with Josie, or divorce me and get out of this house!” “Josie is the one who betrayed us both. She lied to you, Owen. She stole my necklace. She is the one who should apologize!” I argued. Owen burst out in rage and slapped me in the face. I stared at him in disbelief. I was totally disappointed. Over the past few days he had hit me, pushed me, cheated on me. He had hurt me in every way. I made up my mind. “I choose divorce.” I said coldly. “Good. My lawyer will contact you in the next morning,”Owen said ruthlessly with a wicked smile, “Oh, I’ve prepared another ‘surprise’ for you. Hope you will enjoy it!”	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14837&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	redtgb.com	DCO		https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14837&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463597775_582094714153271_4372770918399302515_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6PcC34kP3dkQ7kNvgE71g9z&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AraYCWYwKh04mAL8uXF5m1b&oh=00_AYAO4opfnXrarJM_GFojXIQG0Up8yeARIfl6T13PU8ZDTg&oe=674ECDD0	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Random Reading	0	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,554,052	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"is_bh_simple_request":false,"simple_request_ratio":1,"is_bh_selenium":false,"selenium_ratio":1,"ratio_threshold":0.8}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:20	active	1935		Her groom ran away from wedding to pursue his first love. Heartbroken, she randomly found a disabled man who was also abandoned to get married. Unexpectedly, he turned out to be a billionaire! ===== Chapter 1 How About We Get Married? "Today is our wedding day! What am I supposed to do if you leave?" At the wedding, Elyse Lloyd was in a panic as she grabbed Theo Ward's wrist to stop him from leaving, her eyes filling with pleading. "Kaelyn knows about our wedding, and now she's threatening to jump off a building. You are aware of her depression, aren't you? I have to go save her." Theo explained impatiently and pushed Elyse aside. The venue was filled with the family and friends of both parties, all seated and waiting. The officiant had posed the question to Theo about his willingness to marry Elyse. Instead of replying, he ignored the officiant, answered his phone, and then abruptly attempted to leave. "Kaelyn Bennett totally stabbed you in the back before. She's caused you so much pain--why the heck must you go see her right now?" "You're not in a position to judge what happened between me and Kaelyn. No matter her wrongs or the pain she caused, you don't measure up to her." A pain struck Elyse's heart. "You're more concerned with your wedding than a living person's life. You're so heartless. Let's reschedule the wedding." Without a glance at her pale face, he strode away from the ornate altar, oblivious to the puzzled looks of gathered guests. Elyse cried out, sitting pitifully on the floor. She trembled, tears ruining her carefully applied makeup. The man she had loved for three years, disregarding her dignity, had chosen another woman without a second thought on their big day. He was consumed with thoughts of Kaelyn's distress but seemed indifferent to how lost and humiliated she felt, left alone at the altar. All around her, countless eyes watched, some mocking, some pitying, and others even gloating. Elyse had never felt such torment! Her father, Lanny Lloyd, approached. She hoped for comfort, but instead, he scolded her sharply, "You can't even keep a man. How useless!" After berating her, he left with his wife, Glenda Lloyd, without a backward glance. Her sister, Mabel Lloyd, emerged from the crowd with a smirk. "Well, that's embarrassing, Elyse. Your groom ran off, and now you're a laughingstock. I'm embarrassed for you. Imagine how Mom and Dad feel." After saying that, she turned and left. One by one, all of Elyse's family members departed, leaving her completely alone. Initially, Theo's parents felt guilty, but upon witnessing her family's reaction, all traces of guilt dissipated. "Even her own parents didn't support her. It seems this isn't entirely Theo's fault." "Yes, if she were a good partner, why would her fiancé leave her?" "Did she cheat on him? What else would make a groom leave like that?" The murmurs of criticism from the surrounding guests grew louder and harsher. Suddenly, there were noises nearby. Turning around, Elyse spotted a man in a suit sitting alone in a wheelchair. The officiant, looking flustered, asked, "Where is your bride?" Wiping away her tears, she halted a passing staff member and inquired, "That man is a groom, right? Where is his bride?" The staff member glanced at her and responded, "She didn't show up. I heard it was because she couldn't deal with her husband's disability." "And he's been waiting here all this time?" The staff member nodded. The wheelchair-bound groom was facing away from Elyse, and they were a fair distance apart. She couldn't see his expression, but she understood the pain of being left alone. They were both unfortunate souls, abandoned. After a moment of reflection, a determined look settled in Elyse's eyes. She had loved Theo for three years, but he had betrayed her. Why should she remain loyal to him? She realized she didn't need to be with him at all. As she suddenly stood up, the guests who had been whispering and mocking her fell silent. All eyes instinctively focused on her as she lifted the hem of her dress and confidently walked toward the man in the wheelchair. The sight of a bride in a white wedding dress approaching left the man's guests equally stunned. Hearing the rustle of her dress, the man in the wheelchair turned around slowly. Elyse halted and gazed at the handsome man before her, a spark of surprise in her eyes. She then extended her hand and said, "Hello, I heard you're in need of a bride. My groom just left me. How about we get married?" Chapter 2 What Was She Up To? "My name is Elyse Lloyd. If it's all right with you, we can get married today," she proposed confidently. Her bold proposal left the crowd in shock, prompting several to capture the moment with their phones. "Miss Lloyd, are you certain about this decision? Given my disability, I may not be able to provide the future you envision," the man replied openly, without hiding his condition, and gently urged her to think it over. "I've made up my mind," Elyse responded with determination. "I'm Jayden," he introduced himself. Seeing her resolve, Jayden Owen grasped her hand and shared his concern, "I fear you might regret this choice later on." Elyse chose not to respond. She was sure of her decision. She had once been solely focused on marrying Theo, who never truly reciprocated her love. Now, who she married seemed inconsequential. After efficiently wrapping up the wedding formalities at City Hall, Elyse and Jayden were now bound by matrimony, officially united as husband and wife. With the marriage certificate in hand, Elyse experienced a profound sense of relief. Theo had broken her heart, and she was resolute in never returning to him. Regarding her father, since she would not be marrying into the Ward family, he had another daughter to think about. She understood her little sister Mabel too well. As someone driven by greed, how could Mabel resist the temptation to become Theo's wife and a member of the Ward family? Thus, marrying Jayden was Elyse's perfect escape from her family's clutches. She had no intention of going back home again. While she gazed thoughtfully at the marriage certificate, Jayden asked, "What's on your mind? Regretting your decision to marry a disabled man?" Elyse shook her head, took hold of the wheelchair, and replied, "I think it was a good decision." Jayden smiled slightly, though his eyes betrayed a hint of skepticism and mistrust. How could any woman genuinely want to marry a disabled man? He figured she was just putting on an act--an act that couldn't last forever. He needed a bride momentarily to distract his family while he pursued his own goals. Well, he decided, he might as well see what she was up to. Elyse helped Jayden into the car, and they drove to his house. Jayden's home was opulent, complete with a garden and a swimming pool, and staffed with a butler in a tuxedo and uniformed maids. As Elyse stepped onto the plush wool carpet, she truly realized that her new husband was far from ordinary. The butler, Driscoll Lee, approached them respectfully and inquired, "Mr. Owen, is this your bride?" Surveying the opulent house and recollecting her newlywed husband's full name, a sudden realization dawned on Elyse. The Owens were the most influential family in town, and Jayden Owen was particularly notable among his peers for his business acumen and exceptional talent. He was one of the wealthiest men around. However, after a car accident a year ago that cost him his legs, Jayden had faded from the public eye and his prior achievements were largely forgotten. So, she had married the legendary Jayden Owen? Elyse recalled hearing rumors about his engagement to a girl from the Foster family. The bride who had disappeared on her wedding day was supposed to be that Foster girl. Upon hearing Jayden's full name at City Hall, Elyse hadn't dwelled on it much. If she had known his background sooner, she wouldn't have had the courage to broach the topic of marriage with him. Jayden noticed the shock and panic on her face but remained silent. He still doubted that she truly hadn't recognized him. After all, his disability was well known. "This is Elyse Lloyd, my wife. From now on, she will be the hostess here," Jayden introduced her firmly. "Joanna Foster escaped on our wedding day because she didn't want to marry a disabled man," he added bluntly. "Joanna Foster disappeared on the wedding day?" Driscoll expressed his surprise. The Foster family had been eager to forge a union with the Owen family through marriage, pushing for Jayden to marry Joanna. On the wedding day, however, the bride had disappeared. Wasn't this a deliberate humiliation of Jayden? Driscoll felt sympathy for him and offered some consolation, "Sir, perhaps it's for the best that she left. It seems you might have found the right person after all." Elyse had shown no concern for Jayden's disability and was willing to marry him. That indeed counted for something. Chapter 3 He Could Walk Fluidly Looking at Jayden's legs, Elyse felt a wave of sympathy for him. Jayden had once been at the pinnacle of success, and now he seemed so vulnerable. Just because he was disabled, his bride had callously abandoned him at the altar, showing him no respect whatsoever. He must have felt even more devastated than she did during the wedding. Approaching Jayden, Elyse took his hand and said earnestly, "Don't worry. We are husband and wife now. I will take care of you for the rest of our lives." Jayden's expression turned rigid. Could she really mean it, promising to take care of him for a lifetime? He doubted her sincerity, thinking she was just putting on an act of compassion. Without a word, Jayden maneuvered his wheelchair into the study on the first floor. "I'm sorry," Driscoll said apologetically. "Since his accident, he's been a bit more temperamental." "It's fine. I understand," Elyse replied, dismissing it with a wave of her hand. Anyone in his situation might change. She then followed Driscoll upstairs to a room on the second floor. -- "Sir." In the study stood a bald man named Vinny Bailey, clad in a tight black shirt that accentuated his prominent tendons. Respectfully, Vinny ignited a lighter and lit a cigar for Jayden. "Joanna has gone abroad. The Foster family is desperately trying to come up with a solution." "They've taken thirty million and five major projects from me. Is this their way of repaying me?" Jayden let out a puff of smoke and remarked casually, "If I don't teach them a lesson, others will see me as a pushover. The Fosters need to learn a few things." "Do you want us to bring Joanna back?" Vinny inquired, nodding. "And as for your new wife, should we make some introductions with our men?" "No need." Jayden, cigar clenched between his teeth, lifted a document from the desk and strolled over to the window. The wheelchair was tucked away in a corner of the room, ignored, as he moved fluidly across the floor. This document detailed Elyse's entire life, from her childhood through to her college life, even including her romance with Theo. He casually flipped through the pages and drawled, "An ordinary woman. She married me just for my money." Back then, the Owens had declared their search for a wife for Jayden, aiming simply to secure an heir. Upon the announcement, no wealthy family was eager to marry their daughter to him, except for the Fosters, who had enriched themselves through their daughters' marriage. The Fosters' motive was straightforward--to exchange their daughter for resources and money. Vinny saw no other reason for Elyse to marry Jayden but for financial gain. Yet, there was another twist. "She was originally going to marry Theo Ward." "Ward? The Ward family that's well-known?" Jayden lifted an eyebrow. "Yes. But apparently, the groom ran off to reunite with his ex-girlfriend after receiving a phone call." Vinny paused, then speculated, "Maybe she married you just to spite Theo Ward." Jayden ceased perusing the documents and glanced up at Vinny with a hint of annoyance. "You're looking at it too simplistically. By marrying me, she stands to gain more. That's the real reason she married me, despite my disability." In Jayden's eyes, Elyse hadn't yet revealed her true intentions. But he didn't mind her interest in his money. He needed a wife to appease his family. If she married him for gain, it would make a future divorce simpler for him. -- Perched on the edge of the bed, Elysee scrolled through her phone and noticed the trending topics. #Bridegroom Ran Away For His Ex #Bride Marries Stranger To Anger Her Ranaway Groom She casually scrolled through the comments. The public deemed the entire situation unbelievable and both parties' actions as unreasonable. Nevertheless, discussions had thrust Elyse's name into circulation because of it. Some even discovered she was a violinist in an orchestra and stumbled upon a video of her past performance. Unable to resist, Elyse was watching these videos when Theo called. "Where are you, Elyse? Let's meet and talk." Chapter 4 Who Were You Married To? As Elyse descended the stairs to the villa's entrance, Driscoll approached her with concern. "It's quite late. Where are you off to? Shall I arrange a car for you?" "No, thanks. I'll be back soon." Driscoll watched her depart before heading to the study. Elyse, having agreed to meet Theo, called a taxi and was soon en route. Fifteen minutes later, she entered a coffee shop and instantly noticed Theo, who was in high spirits, busy texting on his phone. A flicker of sarcasm crossed her eyes as she approached and sat across from him. Theo looked up, his expression souring. "Why are you so late? Do you have any idea how long I've been waiting?" Staring back at him, Elyse felt a chill. They had been together for a long time, yet he was always domineering toward her, a stark contrast to his demeanor with Kaelyn. She had once loved him, believing she could endure anything. Only today had she realized how foolish that was. If she didn't love herself, how could she expect anyone else to love her? "If you don't want to wait, you can leave," Elyse retorted icily. Theo, taken aback by her response, grew visibly more upset. "You're holding a grudge about what happened at the wedding, aren't you? I get why you're upset, but you can't be more understanding and reasonable? I left because Kaelyn was in dire straits--she was depressed and contemplating suicide." "You can go to anyone you want. You don't need to explain anything to me--I don't care anymore." Elyse found humor in his words. Theo couldn't believe she was indifferent. They had been together for three years, and everyone knew how deeply she loved him. He thought her claim of indifference was merely a result of anger. But he was confident he could easily resolve this. Just a few sweet words and she'd come back to him. "It's not a big deal. I came back to you after handling everything, didn't I? I'll visit your parents soon, and we can start planning the wedding again," Theo said. "No need for that." "What?" "There won't be a wedding." Elyse's face was devoid of emotion. "We're done." "Why are you still upset? I left at the wedding, but I came back for you. Can't you forgive me?" Theo frowned. "Forgive you? Forgive you for abandoning me for another woman?" Elyse slammed her hand on the table. "Do you have any idea what I've been through since you left? Your family has been calling me names, even though you were the one who left me at the altar--just for another woman!" "Elyse Lloyd!" Theo shouted her name furiously. "What others say is their issue. Isn't our three-year relationship strong enough for you to trust me?" "Three years, and yet you never forgot your ex," Elyse countered, her face marked by disappointment. "I believed we'd be together forever, but it seems three years was our limit. We're done, Theo. It's clear we're not suited for each other." While speaking, she retrieved a ring from her bag and set it down on the table--the same ring he had used to propose. She recalled the joy she felt that day, now overshadowed by her current despair. Elyse gave Theo one last look, mentally closing the chapter on their three years together. She grabbed her bag and departed without a backward glance. Theo was stunned. Was Elyse dumping him? He always saw her as a simp, her family reliant on his. How could she just walk away? Humiliated, he chased after her, grabbed her shoulder, and said forcefully, "You have no right to break things off! Remember, your father's business relies on me. Without me, your family has nothing. Come back, and we'll marry in a few days to make up for today!" "Let me go!" Elyse fought back fiercely and yelled with defiance and frustration, "I'm married. Stop bothering me!" "So what if you are married! You will always belong to me." After blurting that out, he froze and asked incredulously, "What did you say? You're married? Who to?" While he was momentarily dazed, Elyse wriggled free from his grip. She hadn't anticipated turning around to find Jayden sitting in a wheelchair quietly a few meters behind her. "Jayden!" she exclaimed. Chapter 5 You Can Stand? "Didn't I make it clear? I'm married. We're over. This is my husband," Elyse said as she quickly moved to Jayden's side, gripping his arm. Theo stared at Jayden, failing to recognize him. With a sneer, he said, "To get back at me, you married a disabled man?" He then extended his hand, commanding in a domineering tone, "Elyse, come here! I'll make it up to you when we get back." But Elyse looked at him as if he were a stranger. "Did you hear me? Come here!" Theo grew frustrated. Elyse reflected on how she would have responded in the past--she would definitely walk over to his side. She had loved him deeply for three years. Her feelings had been genuine. Yet, the depth of her affection made the betrayal harder to bear. On her first birthday after they got together, she wanted to celebrate it by the sea. To make her happy, Theo bought a camera, promising to capture beautiful photos of her. As they were about to board the plane for their trip to the seaside, Kaelyn was injured on a film set and called Theo. Without any hesitation, Theo left her stranded at the airport. It was the most disappointing birthday Elyse had ever experienced. Theo had once vowed to attend her debut performance with her orchestra, yet she ended up not seeing him there. She lingered in the hall all night, only to learn the next day that he had missed the performance because Kaelyn had become drunk at a dinner party while trying to land a role. He stayed because he was worried she might be taken advantage of. For three years, he had been Kaelyn's protector, but he had never offered Elyse the same safeguard. This accumulation of disappointments came to a head at the wedding. She knew she deserved love and respect, not neglect. "I am Jayden's wife now. I owe my loyalty to him," declared Elyse with a chill in her voice. "Elyse Lloyd!" Theo roared, enraged. He thought Elyse was merely being spiteful and fabricating things due to the day's incidents. As he tried to seize her hand, Jayden intervened, blocking him swiftly. Theo struggled to free his hand, but was unable to. He couldn't overpower a disabled man? The realization pissedhim off. "Release me!" Theo exploded with anger. "She has no desire to leave with you. Can't you understand?" Jayden pressed slowly, his force causing Theo's features to twist in distress. Jayden held on until Theo cried out in pain before releasing him. "Remember this day, Elyse. You'll regret it in the future!" With a hint of embarrassment, Theo glared at Elyse and stormed off after his declaration. Watching him leave, Elyse felt a bitter smile form within her. She knew Theo would not easily let go of being humiliated, but there was no turning back for them now. "Let's go home, Elyse." "Okay." After helping Jayden into the car, they both sat silently, gazing out the window and avoiding any mention of Theo. "How did you know I was out here?" Elyse asked, her curiosity piqued. Without turning to face her, Jayden replied, "Driscoll mentioned it wasn't safe for you to be alone at this hour, so I came to pick you up." In truth, he had suspected she was up to something secretive, but it turned out she was merely meeting her ex. This revelation left him slightly disappointed. "Since you've married me, you should sever ties with your ex. My family members are strict, and I can't cover for you if they find out you're still seeing another man." "I won't see him again. I met him just to return a ring," Elyse responded, nodding. Jayden said nothing more. As long as Elyse respected his boundaries, she was free to make her own choices. When they arrived home, Elyse noticed Jayden heading straight for the study again. Curious, she asked Driscoll, "Why is he always in the study?" "The study is not only his workplace, but it has also become a sanctuary for his soul," Driscoll explained. "And why doesn't he return to his room?" "He does sometimes, but we rarely know when. He prefers that we don't fuss over him too much." With that, Driscoll departed. After freshening up in her room, Elyse was preparing for bed, but her thoughts lingered on the day's events with Jayden. She realized that despite his reserved nature, he was genuinely concerned for her safety. Feeling grateful and wanting to express her thanks, she left her room and walked towards the study. As she approached, she noticed the door was slightly ajar, casting a sliver of light into the hallway. Elyse pushed the door open and to her surprise, saw Jayden standing. She gasped and asked, "Jayden, you can stand?" ==== "You need a bride, I need a groom. Why don't we get married?" Both abandoned at the altar, Elyse decided to tie the knot with the disabled stranger from the venue next door. Pitying his state, she vowed to spoil him once they were married. Little did she know that he was actually a powerful and healthy tycoon. Was Jayden's fake disability revealed just like that? What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &4&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/55905322-fb_contact-e	Dreamy books	https://www.facebook.com/61565834197209/	155	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	VIDEO		https://fbweb.moboreader.net/55905322-fb_contact-enp12_8-c2-0511-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=060236&accid=566863032532824&rawadid=120213066218530132	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465653368_460357056567231_19117784713623701_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=RMozJ8QNU3AQ7kNvgF_WDZU&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Av27-JH-jVujggdB5oavyaV&oh=00_AYAK9PucZ2nTg4K8Sz8ei4R1GF_dlUr4Stljc7sjSht8UA&oe=674EE38E	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Dreamy books	0	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,553,849	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2024-11-28 19:19	active	1935		Believing she wed him, a disabled man, solely for his wealth, he contemplated divorce and fleeing after what he thought was mere exploitation. Yet, post-marriage, he found himself profoundly in love with her. As she yearned for a divorce each day, all he desired was to shower her with affection and care. ===== Chapter1 How About We Get Married? "Kaelyn knows about our wedding, and now she's threatening to jump off a building. You are aware of her depression, aren't you? I have to go save her," Theo explained impatiently and pushed Elyse aside. "Today is our wedding day! What am I supposed to do if you leave? Kaelyn Bennett totally stabbed you in the back before. She's caused you so much pain-why the heck must you go see her right now?" The push caused Elyse to sprain her ankle, and as she fell to the floor, she awkwardly stretched out her hand, trying to hold him back. Theo's gaze turned even colder. "You're not in a position to judge what happened between me and Kaelyn. No matter her wrongs or the pain she caused, you don't measure up to her." A pain struck Elyse's heart. She realized that he had never truly forgotten Kaelyn. To him, she would never be as significant as Kaelyn was. "What did I do to deserve this? Why are you treating me this way? Please, just wait until the wedding is over. We're almost at the point of exchanging rings. You can leave after that." Theo dodged her hand and said with disgust, "You're more concerned with your wedding than a living person's life. You're so heartless. Let's reschedule the wedding." Without a glance at her pale face, he strode away from the ornate altar, oblivious to the puzzled looks of gathered guests. As the groom left, the crowd erupted into chaos. "No, please don't leave me, Theo! What should I do if you leave?" Elyse cried out, sitting pitifully on the floor. She trembled, tears ruining her carefully applied makeup. The man she had loved for three years, disregarding her dignity, had chosen another woman without a second thought on their big day. He was consumed with thoughts of Kaelyn's distress but seemed indifferent to how lost and humiliated she felt, left alone at the altar. All around her, countless eyes watched, some mocking, some pitying, and others even gloating. Elyse had never felt such torment! Her father, Lanny Lloyd, approached. She hoped for comfort, but instead, he scolded her sharply, "You can't even keep a man. How useless!" After berating her, he left with his wife, Glenda Lloyd, without a backward glance. Her sister, Mabel Lloyd, emerged from the crowd with a smirk. "Well, that's embarrassing, Elyse. Your groom ran off, and now you're a laughingstock. I'm embarrassed for you. Imagine how Mom and Dad feel." After saying that, she turned and left. One by one, all of Elyse's family members departed, leaving her completely alone. Initially, Theo's parents felt guilty, but upon witnessing her family's reaction, all traces of guilt dissipated. "Even her own parents didn't support her. It seems this isn't entirely Theo's fault." "Yes, if she were a good partner, why would her fiancé leave her?" "Did she cheat on him? What else would make a groom leave like that?" The murmurs of criticism from the surrounding guests grew louder and harsher. Suddenly, there were noises nearby. Turning around, Elyse spotted a man in a suit sitting alone in a wheelchair. The officiant, looking flustered, asked, "Where is your bride?" Wiping away her tears, she halted a passing staff member and inquired, "That man is a groom, right? Where is his bride?" The staff member glanced at her and responded, "She didn't show up. I heard it was because she couldn't deal with her husband's disability." "And he's been waiting here all this time?" The staff member nodded. The wheelchair-bound groom was facing away from Elyse, and they were a fair distance apart. She couldn't see his expression, but she understood the pain of being left alone. They were both unfortunate souls, abandoned. After a moment of reflection, a determined look settled in Elyse's eyes. She had loved Theo for three years, but he had betrayed her. Why should she remain loyal to him? She realized she didn't need to be with him at all. As she suddenly stood up, the guests who had been whispering and mocking her fell silent. All eyes instinctively focused on her as she lifted the hem of her dress and confidently walked toward the man in the wheelchair. The sight of a bride in a white wedding dress approaching left the man's guests equally stunned. Hearing the rustle of her dress, the man in the wheelchair turned around slowly. Elyse halted and gazed at the handsome man before her, a spark of surprise in her eyes. She then extended her hand and said, "Hello, I heard you're in need of a bride. My groom just left me. How about we get married?" Chapter2 What Was She Up To? "My name is Elyse Lloyd. If it's all right with you, we can get married today," she proposed confidently. Her bold proposal left the crowd in shock, prompting several to capture the moment with their phones. "Miss Lloyd, are you certain about this decision? Given my disability, I may not be able to provide the future you envision," the man replied openly, without hiding his condition, and gently urged her to think it over. "I've made up my mind," Elyse responded with determination. "I'm Jayden," he introduced himself. Seeing her resolve, Jayden Owen grasped her hand and shared his concern, "I fear you might regret this choice later on." Elyse chose not to respond. She was sure of her decision. She had once been solely focused on marrying Theo, who never truly reciprocated her love. Now, who she married seemed inconsequential. After efficiently wrapping up the wedding formalities at City Hall, Elyse and Jayden were now bound by matrimony, officially united as husband and wife. With the marriage certificate in hand, Elyse experienced a profound sense of relief. Theo had broken her heart, and she was resolute in never returning to him. Regarding her father, since she would not be marrying into the Ward family, he had another daughter to think about. She understood her little sister Mabel too well. As someone driven by greed, how could Mabel resist the temptation to become Theo's wife and a member of the Ward family? Thus, marrying Jayden was Elyse's perfect escape from her family's clutches. She had no intention of going back home again. While she gazed thoughtfully at the marriage certificate, Jayden asked, "What's on your mind? Regretting your decision to marry a disabled man?" Elyse shook her head, took hold of the wheelchair, and replied, "I think it was a good decision." Jayden smiled slightly, though his eyes betrayed a hint of skepticism and mistrust. How could any woman genuinely want to marry a disabled man? He figured she was just putting on an act-an act that couldn't last forever. He needed a bride momentarily to distract his family while he pursued his own goals. Well, he decided, he might as well see what she was up to. Elyse helped Jayden into the car, and they drove to his house. Jayden's home was opulent, complete with a garden and a swimming pool, and staffed with a butler in a tuxedo and uniformed maids. As Elyse stepped onto the plush wool carpet, she truly realized that her new husband was far from ordinary. The butler, Driscoll Lee, approached them respectfully and inquired, "Mr. Owen, is this your bride?" Surveying the opulent house and recollecting her newlywed husband's full name, a sudden realization dawned on Elyse. The Owens were the most influential family in town, and Jayden Owen was particularly notable among his peers for his business acumen and exceptional talent. He was one of the wealthiest men around. However, after a car accident a year ago that cost him his legs, Jayden had faded from the public eye and his prior achievements were largely forgotten. So, she had married the legendary Jayden Owen? Elyse recalled hearing rumors about his engagement to a girl from the Foster family. The bride who had disappeared on her wedding day was supposed to be that Foster girl. Upon hearing Jayden's full name at City Hall, Elyse hadn't dwelled on it much. If she had known his background sooner, she wouldn't have had the courage to broach the topic of marriage with him. Jayden noticed the shock and panic on her face but remained silent. He still doubted that she truly hadn't recognized him. After all, his disability was well known. "This is Elyse Lloyd, my wife. From now on, she will be the hostess here," Jayden introduced her firmly. "Joanna Foster escaped on our wedding day because she didn't want to marry a disabled man," he added bluntly. "Joanna Foster disappeared on the wedding day?" Driscoll expressed his surprise. The Foster family had been eager to forge a union with the Owen family through marriage, pushing for Jayden to marry Joanna. On the wedding day, however, the bride had disappeared. Wasn't this a deliberate humiliation of Jayden? Driscoll felt sympathy for him and offered some consolation, "Sir, perhaps it's for the best that she left. It seems you might have found the right person after all." Elyse had shown no concern for Jayden's disability and was willing to marry him. That indeed counted for something. Chapter3 He Could Walk Fluidly Looking at Jayden's legs, Elyse felt a wave of sympathy for him. Jayden had once been at the pinnacle of success, and now he seemed so vulnerable. Just because he was disabled, his bride had callously abandoned him at the altar, showing him no respect whatsoever. He must have felt even more devastated than she did during the wedding. Approaching Jayden, Elyse took his hand and said earnestly, "Don't worry. We are husband and wife now. I will take care of you for the rest of our lives." Jayden's expression turned rigid. Could she really mean it, promising to take care of him for a lifetime? He doubted her sincerity, thinking she was just putting on an act of compassion. Without a word, Jayden maneuvered his wheelchair into the study on the first floor. "I'm sorry," Driscoll said apologetically. "Since his accident, he's been a bit more temperamental." "It's fine. I understand," Elyse replied, dismissing it with a wave of her hand. Anyone in his situation might change. She then followed Driscoll upstairs to a room on the second floor. -- "Sir." In the study stood a bald man named Vinny Bailey, clad in a tight black shirt that accentuated his prominent tendons. Respectfully, Vinny ignited a lighter and lit a cigar for Jayden. "Joanna has gone abroad. The Foster family is desperately trying to come up with a solution." "They've taken thirty million and five major projects from me. Is this their way of repaying me?" Jayden let out a puff of smoke and remarked casually, "If I don't teach them a lesson, others will see me as a pushover. The Fosters need to learn a few things." "Do you want us to bring Joanna back?" Vinny inquired, nodding. "And as for your new wife, should we make some introductions with our men?" "No need." Jayden, cigar clenched between his teeth, lifted a document from the desk and strolled over to the window. The wheelchair was tucked away in a corner of the room, ignored, as he moved fluidly across the floor. This document detailed Elyse's entire life, from her childhood through to her college life, even including her romance with Theo. He casually flipped through the pages and drawled, "An ordinary woman. She married me just for my money." Back then, the Owens had declared their search for a wife for Jayden, aiming simply to secure an heir. Upon the announcement, no wealthy family was eager to marry their daughter to him, except for the Fosters, who had enriched themselves through their daughters' marriage. The Fosters' motive was straightforward-to exchange their daughter for resources and money. Vinny saw no other reason for Elyse to marry Jayden but for financial gain. Yet, there was another twist. "She was originally going to marry Theo Ward." "Ward? The Ward family that's well-known?" Jayden lifted an eyebrow. "Yes. But apparently, the groom ran off to reunite with his ex-girlfriend after receiving a phone call." Vinny paused, then speculated, "Maybe she married you just to spite Theo Ward." Jayden ceased perusing the documents and glanced up at Vinny with a hint of annoyance. "You're looking at it too simplistically. By marrying me, she stands to gain more. That's the real reason she married me, despite my disability." In Jayden's eyes, Elyse hadn't yet revealed her true intentions. But he didn't mind her interest in his money. He needed a wife to appease his family. If she married him for gain, it would make a future divorce simpler for him. -- Perched on the edge of the bed, Elysee scrolled through her phone and noticed the trending topics. #Bridegroom Ran Away For His Ex #Bride Marries Stranger To Anger Her Ranaway Groom She casually scrolled through the comments. The public deemed the entire situation unbelievable and both parties' actions as unreasonable. Nevertheless, discussions had thrust Elyse's name into circulation because of it. Some even discovered she was a violinist in an orchestra and stumbled upon a video of her past performance. Unable to resist, Elyse was watching these videos when Theo called. "Where are you, Elyse? Let's meet and talk." Chapter4 Who Were You Married To? As Elyse descended the stairs to the villa's entrance, Driscoll approached her with concern. "It's quite late. Where are you off to? Shall I arrange a car for you?" "No, thanks. I'll be back soon." Driscoll watched her depart before heading to the study. Elyse, having agreed to meet Theo, called a taxi and was soon en route. Fifteen minutes later, she entered a coffee shop and instantly noticed Theo, who was in high spirits, busy texting on his phone. A flicker of sarcasm crossed her eyes as she approached and sat across from him. Theo looked up, his expression souring. "Why are you so late? Do you have any idea how long I've been waiting?" Staring back at him, Elyse felt a chill. They had been together for a long time, yet he was always domineering toward her, a stark contrast to his demeanor with Kaelyn. She had once loved him, believing she could endure anything. Only today had she realized how foolish that was. If she didn't love herself, how could she expect anyone else to love her? "If you don't want to wait, you can leave," Elyse retorted icily. Theo, taken aback by her response, grew visibly more upset. "You're holding a grudge about what happened at the wedding, aren't you? I get why you're upset, but you can't be more understanding and reasonable? I left because Kaelyn was in dire straits-she was depressed and contemplating suicide." "You can go to anyone you want. You don't need to explain anything to me-I don't care anymore." Elyse found humor in his words. Theo couldn't believe she was indifferent. They had been together for three years, and everyone knew how deeply she loved him. He thought her claim of indifference was merely a result of anger. But he was confident he could easily resolve this. Just a few sweet words and she'd come back to him. "It's not a big deal. I came back to you after handling everything, didn't I? I'll visit your parents soon, and we can start planning the wedding again," Theo said. "No need for that." "What?" "There won't be a wedding." Elyse's face was devoid of emotion. "We're done." "Why are you still upset? I left at the wedding, but I came back for you. Can't you forgive me?" Theo frowned. "Forgive you? Forgive you for abandoning me for another woman?" Elyse slammed her hand on the table. "Do you have any idea what I've been through since you left? Your family has been calling me names, even though you were the one who left me at the altar- just for another woman!" "Elyse Lloyd!" Theo shouted her name furiously. "What others say is their issue. Isn't our three-year relationship strong enough for you to trust me?" "Three years, and yet you never forgot your ex," Elyse countered, her face marked by disappointment. "I believed we'd be together forever, but it seems three years was our limit. We're done, Theo. It's clear we're not suited for each other." While speaking, she retrieved a ring from her bag and set it down on the table-the same ring he had used to propose. She recalled the joy she felt that day, now overshadowed by her current despair. Elyse gave Theo one last look, mentally closing the chapter on their three years together. She grabbed her bag and departed without a backward glance. Theo was stunned. Was Elyse dumping him? He always saw her as a simp, her family reliant on his. How could she just walk away? Humiliated, he chased after her, grabbed her shoulder, and said forcefully, "You have no right to break things off! Remember, your father's business relies on me. Without me, your family has nothing. Come back, and we'll marry in a few days to make up for today!" "Let me go!" Elyse fought back fiercely and yelled with defiance and frustration, "I'm married. Stop bothering me!" "So what if you are married! You will always belong to me." After blurting that out, he froze and asked incredulously, "What did you say? You're married? Who to?" While he was momentarily dazed, Elyse wriggled free from his grip. She hadn't anticipated turning around to find Jayden sitting in a wheelchair quietly a few meters behind her. "Jayden!" she exclaimed. Chapter5 You Can Stand? "Didn't I make it clear? I'm married. We're over. This is my husband," Elyse said as she quickly moved to Jayden's side, gripping his arm. Theo stared at Jayden, failing to recognize him. With a sneer, he said, "To get back at me, you married a disabled man?" He then extended his hand, commanding in a domineering tone, "Elyse, come here! I'll make it up to you when we get back." But Elyse looked at him as if he were a stranger. "Did you hear me? Come here!" Theo grew frustrated. Elyse reflected on how she would have responded in the past-she would definitely walk over to his side. She had loved him deeply for three years. Her feelings had been genuine. Yet, the depth of her affection made the betrayal harder to bear. On her first birthday after they got together, she wanted to celebrate it by the sea. To make her happy, Theo bought a camera, promising to capture beautiful photos of her. As they were about to board the plane for their trip to the seaside, Kaelyn was injured on a film set and called Theo. Without any hesitation, Theo left her stranded at the airport. It was the most disappointing birthday Elyse had ever experienced. Theo had once vowed to attend her debut performance with her orchestra, yet she ended up not seeing him there. She lingered in the hall all night, only to learn the next day that he had missed the performance because Kaelyn had become drunk at a dinner party while trying to land a role. He stayed because he was worried she might be taken advantage of. For three years, he had been Kaelyn's protector, but he had never offered Elyse the same safeguard. This accumulation of disappointments came to a head at the wedding. She knew she deserved love and respect, not neglect. "I am Jayden's wife now. I owe my loyalty to him," declared Elyse with a chill in her voice. "Elyse Lloyd!" Theo roared, enraged. He thought Elyse was merely being spiteful and fabricating things due to the day's incidents. As he tried to seize her hand, Jayden intervened, blocking him swiftly. Theo struggled to free his hand, but was unable to. He couldn't overpower a disabled man? The realization pissed him off. "Release me!" Theo exploded with anger. "She has no desire to leave with you. Can't you understand?" Jayden pressed slowly, his force causing Theo's features to twist in distress. Jayden held on until Theo cried out in pain before releasing him. "Remember this day, Elyse. You'll regret it in the future!" With a hint of embarrassment, Theo glared at Elyse and stormed off after his declaration. Watching him leave, Elyse felt a bitter smile form within her. She knew Theo would not easily let go of being humiliated, but there was no turning back for them now. "Let's go home, Elyse." "Okay." After helping Jayden into the car, they both sat silently, gazing out the window and avoiding any mention of Theo. "How did you know I was out here?" Elyse asked, her curiosity piqued. Without turning to face her, Jayden replied, "Driscoll mentioned it wasn't safe for you to be alone at this hour, so I came to pick you up." In truth, he had suspected she was up to something secretive, but it turned out she was merely meeting her ex. This revelation left him slightly disappointed. "Since you've married me, you should sever ties with your ex. My family members are strict, and I can't cover for you if they find out you're still seeing another man." "I won't see him again. I met him just to return a ring," Elyse responded, nodding. Jayden said nothing more. As long as Elyse respected his boundaries, she was free to make her own choices. When they arrived home, Elyse noticed Jayden heading straight for the study again. Curious, she asked Driscoll, "Why is he always in the study?" "The study is not only his workplace, but it has also become a sanctuary for his soul," Driscoll explained. "And why doesn't he return to his room?" "He does sometimes, but we rarely know when. He prefers that we don't fuss over him too much." With that, Driscoll departed. After freshening up in her room, Elyse was preparing for bed, but her thoughts lingered on the day's events with Jayden. She realized that despite his reserved nature, he was genuinely concerned for her safety. Feeling grateful and wanting to express her thanks, she left her room and walked towards the study. As she approached, she noticed the door was slightly ajar, casting a sliver of light into the hallway. Elyse pushed the door open and to her surprise, saw Jayden standing. She gasped and asked, "Jayden, you can stand?" …… ==== "You need a bride, I need a groom. Why don't we get married?" Both abandoned at the altar, Elyse decided to tie the knot with the disabled stranger from the venue next door. Pitying his state, she vowed to spoil him once they were married. Little did she know that he was actually a powerful and healthy tycoon. Was Jayden's fake disability revealed just like that? What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &21&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/55905322-fb_contact-e	Dreamy books	https://www.facebook.com/61565834197209/	155	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	VIDEO		https://fbweb.moboreader.net/55905322-fb_contact-enp12_8-c2-0511-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=060236&accid=461757146675392&rawadid=120216191291260174	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465740866_1236397060920882_7410432351660348678_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=8S--zyE5d_cQ7kNvgG2sd8g&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AHLnCZGftD0pXjnZtrj55hB&oh=00_AYAT3FGxrn_Hl4dbq-xqBQQgqZKKFMPgVwz6A5VcKDWMyQ&oe=674F0069	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Dreamy books	0	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,552,787	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2552784}'	Yes	2024-11-28 18:57	active	1934	🛑 Act Now to Stop the Damage	🌟 Struggling with Neuropathy or Chronic Pain? 🌟 Kelly Chiropractic in Richmond Hill, Georgia may be able to help! Dr. Tim Kelly D.C. and his team are dedicated to helping you find relief. If you're experiencing burning, numbness, tingling, or pain in your arms, legs, hands, and feet, we're here to help. Here Are The Benefits Of Our Neuropathy Protocols: • Safe and Effective Treatment: Our methods are backed by science and success. • No Prescription Medications: Avoid the side effects and risks of medication. • Home-Based Protocols: Many treatments can be done comfortably at your home. • Stop and Reverse Neuropathy: Our protocols aim to halt and potentially reverse neuropathy progression. 🛑 Act Now to Stop the Damage Our empathetic and expert care is focused on not just managing, but reversing the course of neuropathy. 🤝 Start Your Healing Journey	LEARN_MORE	http://www.calldrkelly.com/m/neuropathy	Kelly Chiropractic Knee & Neuropathy Center	https://www.facebook.com/CallDrKelly/	779	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	www.calldrkelly.com/neuropathy	DCO	{{product.description}}	http://www.calldrkelly.com/m/neuropathy	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/468469598_1087528266194878_5528744446351737218_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=wVD6t1jpEGQQ7kNvgEMlz3_&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AWla7RR-uelt21bBaaEbr7o&oh=00_AYDuF4AyE7xkJxZFX30K3Cxfp7fE64znUyHoNIeEmZ4f9w&oe=674EC9A0	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Kelly Chiropractic Knee & Neuropathy Center	0	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,555,623	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2024-11-28 19:48	active	1936	Vuelve conmigo, amor mío	Después de tres años de matrimonio, su marido rara vez volvía a casa. La única vez que tenía intimidad con ella era para complacer a los mayores. El día del difícil parto, su marido avión privado al extranjero con su amante. ¡Desconsolada, decidió divorciarse de él! ===== Joelle Miller examinó minuciosamente el feed de Twitter de Rebecca Lloyd, estudiando con mucha atención cada video, ansiosa por ver el rostro del novio de Rebecca. Rebecca, la protagonista de los videos, irradiaba ternura y delicadeza con su sencillo vestido blanco. Si bien no era tan bella, tenía una genuina sencillez y una sonrisa encantadora. Había descubierto que, en los días importantes, Nochebuena, San Valentín e incluso el cumpleaños de Joelle, Rebecca estaba con Adrian Miller, su supuesto esposo, quien se había ausentado de todos esos días durante los últimos tres años. Esas alegres narraciones sobre su vida con su novio fueron más que suficientes para hundirla en la tristeza. "¿Lo ven? Él siempre guarda para mí la parte más jugosa de una sandía". "Incluso cuando llega tarde a casa, siempre me trae algo". "¡Y miren esta sorpresa! Recogió de la iglesia un amuleto de bendición para mí". ...... El nombre de usuario era "Cuenta Regresiva Hacia la Muerte", la única cuenta a la que Joelle seguía. Justo cuando reflexionaba sobre el siniestro nombre, la puerta del baño se abrió. En la habitación poco iluminada apareció Adrian. Gotas de agua caían de su cabello. A pesar de la tenue iluminación, sus atractivos rasgos permanecían intactos. Joelle cerró instintivamente su celular y le dio una mirada reflexiva. Hacía mucho tiempo desde la última vez que lo vio. Esa noche él no estaba ahí por decisión propia. Su abuela, Irene Miller, estaba enferma y, como quería un bisnieto con desesperación, lo obligó a regresar. De lo contrario, tal vez nunca hubiera venido. Durante sus tres años de matrimonio, Adrian pasaba la mayor parte del tiempo en Villas Oak, por lo que rara vez estaba en casa. Todos sabían que en realidad no amaba a Joelle. Estaba atrapada en un matrimonio por conveniencia. "Solo te voy a dar una oportunidad. El destino dirá si quedas earazada o no", declaró Adrian con una voz resonante. ¿Qué quería decir? Antes de que Joelle pudiera seguir pensando, Adrian la agarró del tobillo y la atrajo hacia él. Joelle palideció ante su crueldad, su cuerpo se tensó de miedo. "¡Adrian! Basta, no quiero...". Empezó a luchar frenéticamente. Era una completa humillación verse obligada a vivir en esa situación con el hombre que amaba. Adrian hizo una mueca de desprecio. "Te atreviste a diseño una vez, así que debiste haberlo visto venir. Solo aguántalo". Ante esas duras palabras, los ojos de Joelle se llenaron de lágrimas y sus pestañas bailaron como mariposas heridas. Mirando su rostro severo, dijo con voz temblorosa: "Las cosas no fueron lo que imaginabas..." Pero sus protestas fueron interrumpidas. Su resistencia se desvaneció a medida que la desesperación se apoderaba de ella. "Has aprendido que hacerte la difícil es mucho más interesante que quedarse tirada como un pez muerto", comentó con rencor. Después de ducharse, se marchó sin mirar atrás, como si no quisiera quedarse más tiempo ahí. Joelle no entendía qué papel tenía en su vida. ¿Solo era un juguete para su placer? ¿O una herramienta para cumplir las expectativas de su familia de tener un heredero? La ventana estaba completamente abierta, por lo que entraba un gélido y cortante viento. A Joelle se le erizaron los pelos de la nuca y se arropó más con su manta. No solo temblaba de frío, sino que sentía su corazón desgarrado, ahora no conocía en absoluto al hombre que había adorado durante casi ocho años. Tres años atrás, en un lujoso banquete organizado por la familia Miller, Joelle bebió demasiado. Cuando se despertó, en la con Adrian. Antes de que pudiera asimilar lo que estaba pasando, su hermano y varios miembros de su familia irrumpieron. Ya no podía revertir lo sucedido. La abuela de Adrian tomó las riendas y organizó su matrimonio. Desde entonces, él estaba convencido de que Joelle lo había hecho a propósito. A ella le desconcertaba su profunda animosidad, por más que creyera que lo había dgado. Después de todo, habían crecido juntos. Pero ahora lo entendía todo. Para él, ella no era más que la nefasta mujer que había saboteado su relación con Rebecca. A menudo pensaba en lo perfecto que él se veía en los videos de Rebecca, siempre tan gentil y atento. Probablemente nunca le mostraría esa misma ternura. No pudo contener más las lágrimas y sucumbió a un ataque de sollozos. Esa noche no pudo dormir bien. Tuvo sueños sobre el pasado, cuando ella y Adrian no estaban en malos términos. Debido a su angustia, Joelle se levantó inusualmente temprano. Después de lavarse, se puso ropa de casa y bajó las escaleras. Leah Jenkins, la empleada doméstica con muchos años de servicio, la vio bajar y rápidamente puso la mesa con el desayuno, ya que conocía sus preferencias dietéticas. Joelle se tomó su tiempo para comer lentamente. "Señora Miller, ¿por qué anoche no convenció a su esposo para que se quedara? No viene a casa a menudo", comentó Leah con simpatía. Había sido sirvienta de la familia Miller durante muchos años, por lo que había visto cómo los dos se convertían de amigos de la infancia a enemigos. Joelle se mostró incómoda, pero lo ocultó con una sonrisa serena. "Lo intenté, pero no quiso quedarse". Incluso si pudiera mantener a Adrian cerca, él tenía el corazón en otra parte. Más concretamente, en Villas Oak, el hogar de la mujer que realmente amaba. Leah dudó y agregó con cautela: "Tal vez sea porque el señor Miller está muy ocupado con la empresa. Dirigir una compañía tan grande requiere mucho tiempo". Tres años atrás, le habían reasignado para cuidar de Joelle, así que entendía los entresijos de ese matrimonio mejor que nadie. Su perspicacia trajo consigo una sincera simpatía hacia ella. Las pestañas de Joelle temblaron mientras mordisqueaba su tostada. Sus ojos se llenaron de lágrimas debido a la tensión emocional. Sí, Adrian estaba muy ocupado, pero siempre tenía tiempo para Rebecca. Frecuentaba la Iglesia Redención en busca de un amuleto de bendición para ella. A pesar de su apretada agenda, siempre pasaba las vacaciones con ella. De repente, su celular rompió el silencio. Cuando Leah salió del comedor, Joelle agarró el dispositivo y vio que era una llamada de su mejor amiga, Katherine Nash. "Katherine, quiero el divorcio", confesó con voz ronca. Capítulo 2 En declive Joelle había tomado una decisión: quería el divorcio. No tenía sentido seguir alargándolo. Tras un silencio atónito, Katherine soltó una estridente carcajada. "¿Te quedarás con la mitad de los bienes de Adrian? ¡Oh, por Dios! ¡Joelle, te convertirás en una multimillonaria!". "No, no será así". Joelle había firmado un acuerdo cuando se casó con Adrian. Si se divorciaban, ella no recibiría nada. "Entonces, ¿por qué te estás divorciando? ¡Tienes que seguir siendo su esposa!". Joelle recordó la brutalidad de Adrian la noche anterior, así como la humillación posterior. Había sido muy ingenua al creer que su amor por él la ayudaría a soportar cualquier dificultad. Pero ahora sabía que había sido una completa tonta. ¿El sufrimiento hacía que Adrian la amara más? Claro que no. Para empezar, un hombre que realmente la amara nunca le haría sufrir. Joelle se rio de sí misma y cambió de tema: "Por cierto, ¿recuerdas el favor que te pedí?". "Sí, justo te iba a contar eso. Me pediste que estuviera atenta a un trabajo, y tengo algo para ti. Vas a enseñar a un estudiante a tocar el violín, aunque debo decir que será un desperdicio de tu talento". "Está bien", respondió Joelle con una leve sonrisa. "No será un desperdicio en absoluto. Llevo tres años siendo ama de casa. Es suficiente con que alguien quiera contratarme". "¿Cómo que no será un desperdicio? Casi formaste parte de una orquesta internacional. Si no fuera por el matrimonio…". Katherine se quedó en silencio, demasiado indignada por su amiga. Después de su boda, a Joelle ni siquiera le permitieron trabajar. Las familias adineradas se aferraban a esas reglas obsoletas. Era bastante ridículo. Hacía tres años, la carrera de Joelle como violinista despegaba. Pero las estrictas tradiciones de la familia Miller le prohibían tocar en público. El primer día de su matrimonio, la madre de Adrian le dijo: "No tienes que trabajar. Adrian te proveerá en todo lo que necesites. Tu único trabajo es tener bebés y cuidar a tu esposo". Una vez que terminó su llamada con Katherine, Joelle subió las escaleras y fue al estudio para agarrar su violín abandonado. Había sido un regalo especial de su padre en su decimoctavo cumpleaños. No obstante, poco después de recibirlo, este sufrió un derrame cerebral y cayó en coma. Su hermano mayor terminó asumiendo la responsabilidad de sustentar a la familia, así que la dejó perseguir su sueño de tocar el violín. Mientras recordaba el pasado, Joelle movió el arco sobre las cuerdas. Años atrás, un accidente le había lesionado la muñeca y desde entonces no había vuelto a tocar. A pesar del dolor agudo que sentía en esa zona mientras tocaba, no se detuvo y confió en su memoria muscular para tocar una pieza corta. Al final, soltó una risa amarga. Sonaba horrible. De repente, escuchó la alegre voz de Leah en la puerta. "¡Señor, ha regresado!". Estaba secretamente aliviada de ver a Adrian, ya que eso tal vez significaba que todavía se preocupaba por Joelle. Quizás si ella le decía algo amable, su relación podría mejorar. Por su parte, Joelle estaba sorprendida. Adrian rara vez venía a casa durante el día. Apenas había dejado el violín cuando se abrió la puerta. Ahí estaba la alta e imponente figura de su esposo. Sus ojos la recorrieron con el ceño fruncido. Recordaba que Joelle había aprendido a tocar el violín cuando era niña y que un reconocido profesor la había elogiado por su talento. Sin embargo, por alguna razón, había dejado de tocar. Hacía un momento, la había escuchado desde afuera y le pareció una interpretación mediocre. ¿Cómo era posible que la elogiara por su talento? Joelle lo miró y bajó la cabeza para volver a guardar el violín en su estuche. "¿Qué te trae por aquí?", murmuró. "¿Necesitas algo?". "Vine a recoger algo y recordarte que mañana tenemos que visitar a la abuela", respondió él fríamente. Era una regla familia visitar a su abuela al menos una vez al mes, y mañana era el día. De no ser por esa obligación, Adrian no habría regresado. Irene se enfadaría si no iban juntos. Joelle sonrió con amargura. Recordaba las normas de los Miller mejor que Adrian y siempre las cumplía. Ni siquiera Irene, tan estricta como siempre, podía encontrarle defectos. "No lo he olvidado, me alegra que tú tampoco lo hayas hecho", respondió. Su tono acusatorio hizo que Adrian pusiera una mueca. Una ira latente empezó a hervir dentro de él. Sin decir nada más, se dirigió al vestidor para buscar algo. Aunque él no solía estar en casa, Joelle aseaba meticulosamente su guardarropa, por lo que tenía la ropa lavada, planchada y ordenada. Era como si su papel se redujera a realizar las tareas del hogar, algo que Leah también podía hacer. Su única ventaja, tal vez, era ser más joven y más guapa que Leah. Sus ojos siguieron los movimientos de Adrian. Tenía el dedo anular desnudo, sin el anillo de bodas. Una punzada de dolor le atravesó el corazón. "Adrian, hay que divorciarnos", declaró con una voz tan suave como la brisa. Había agotado todas sus fuerzas al pronunciar esas palabras, pero se sintió extrañamente aliviada. Adrian se dio la vuelta y la miró con una sonrisa burlona. "Tienes que pensar muy bien antes de hablar. La familia Watson está en declive. Sin mi apoyo, ¿vas a dormir en la calle con tu hermano?". Desde la caída de la familia Watson, Joelle pasó de ser amada a quedar en ridículo. La familia Miller la despreciaba y la miraba por encima del hombro, como si ella y su hermano fueran sanguijuelas de las que no podían librarse. Incluso sus momentos íntimos con Adrian la hacían sentir degradada. Joelle se mordió el labio y se enderezó. "Ya he alquilado un apartamento. Incluso si terminara durmiendo en la calle, es asunto mío". Solo quería que su esposo la respetara, pero tres años de cautiverio la habían dejado sin orgullo ni dignidad. "¿Y de dónde sacaste el dinero para alquilar un apartamento? Si tanto querías ser independiente, no deberías haber gastado ni un solo centavo de mi familia". De espaldas a ella, Adrian encontró entre unos muebles el anillo de bodas perdido y lo sostuvo en la palma de su mano. Joelle no se dio cuenta. Las palabras de ese hombre la dejaron sin aliento. Sí, había utilizado sus escasos ahorros para alquilar el apartamento. Pero como estaba casada con Adrian, ¿lo que era suyo no era también de él? Además, el apoyo financiero que Adrian les había dado a los Watson durante todos esos años ascendía a una suma significativa. Joelle siempre había despreciado la idea de deberle algo, pero su deuda con él era infinita. Si se divorciaban, tal vez dejaría de darle apoyo financiero a la familia Watson. ¿Estaba sugiriendo que ella debía salir del matrimonio con las manos vacías? Cuando Adrian se dio la vuelta para irse, Joelle dijo con una dignidad apenas intacta: "Tengo derecho legítimo a este matrimonio y a reclamar lo que supuestamente es mío. Pero no te preocupes, no pediré mucho, solo lo suficiente para ayudar al Grupo Watson a superar esta crisis". Adrian se quedó paralizado y su mirada se agudizó. Sus labios formaron una fina línea mientras apretaba la mandíbula. Eran claras señales de su creciente furia. Aunque Joelle ya se había preparado mentalmente, no podía soportar su intensidad. Cada segundo bajo su mirada severa la ponía más ansiosa. De repente, sonó el celular de Adrian, quien lo sacó de su bolsillo y estuvo a punto de alejarse. "¡Adrian!". Capítulo 3 Siempre mantendré la cabeza en alto La frustración de Adrian crepitaba como estática. "Si tu hermano necesita dinero, dile que vaya al Grupo Miller". "¡No se trata de eso!", replicó Joelle. La había malinterpretado por completo. Con el corazón latiendo con urgencia, corrió tras él. "¡Adrian, quiero el divorcio!". Adrian dejó de subir las escaleras y giró la cabeza. El celular en su mano había dejado de sonar. Con un metro noventa de altura, se alzaba sobre ella. "Joelle, ¿no se te ocurre un mejor juego que este interminable tira y afloja?", preguntó burlonamente con una mirada gélida. "Si de verdad quieres divorciarte, ¿por qué no se lo dices tú misma a la abuela? ¡No quiero volver a escucharte pronunciar esa palabra!". La puerta se cerró de golpe detrás de él, haciendo eco a su irrevocable decisión. Joelle se apoyó contra la pared y sus piernas cedieron hasta que se deslizó al suelo. Una risa amarga emergió de sus labios. Irene había organizado su matrimonio. Adrian se había visto obligado a aceptar, y Joelle lo sabía muy bien. Si de verdad quería el divorcio, lo más efectivo sería hablar con Irene. Sin embargo, una pequeña y estúpida parte de ella se había aferrado a la esperanza de que ella y Adrian eran una verdadera pareja. Por eso se lo había mencionado primero a él, porque lo veía como su esposo. Sin embargo, olvidó un detalle crucial: Adrian nunca había querido casarse con ella. Su reticencia había sido evidente desde el principio, aunque ella había intentado pasarla por alto. Sus últimas palabras no solo fueron despectivas, sino una orden. Si de verdad quería el divorcio, debería enfrentarse a Irene. Joelle se dio una ducha, se puso ropa limpia y se preparó para visitar a la anciana. Irene era estricta, autoritaria y temida por toda la familia. Gobernaba con puño de hierro y no toleraba la desobediencia. Pero Joelle tenía un vínculo muy especial con ella. En parte, había aceptado casarse con Adrian para cumplir las expectativas de Irene. Quería cuidar de Adrian, construir un hogar y asegurarse de que la anciana falleciera sin remordimientos. Pero ahora ya no aguantaba más. Ver a Adrian tan preocupado por otra mujer le llenaba de una amargura que parecía consumirla. Era consciente de que él no la amaba. ¡Nunca lo hizo y nunca lo haría! Estaba a punto de irse cuando sonó su celular. Era su hermano, Shawn Watson. "¿Shawn? ¿Qué ocurre?". "¡Señora Miller!". Era el asistente de Shawn. Su voz sonaba muy asustada, algo que Joelle nunca había escuchado. Se le heló la s*gre y agarró el celular con más fuerza mientras permanecía en la escalera. "¿Dónde está mi hermano? ¿Qué le pasó?". "Anoche el señor Watson asistió a una reunión de negocios, donde lo presionaron para que biera. Supuestamente volvería a casa, pero Erick Lloyd insistió en llevarlo a unas aguas termales". Joelle se quedó congelada y la furia recorrió sus venas. "¿Erick no sabía que eso podría matarlo?". "¡Erick es un svergüenza! Se jacta de su poder desde que su padre y su hermano se volvieron chóferes de la familia Miller. ¡Señora Miller, tiene que venir rápido! El señor Watson está siendo operado y los médicos han emitido dos avisos de condición crítica. ¡No pude aguantar más, así que la llamé!". El asistente parecía estar al borde de las lágrimas. Joelle sabía que él no se habría puesto en contacto con ella a menos que la situación fuera bastante desesperada. Shawn siempre la había protegido de las malas noticias, sin importar lo sombrías que fueran las circunstancias. Si su asistente estaba tan conmocionado, la vida de su hermano debía estar en peligro. Joelle sintió como si el mundo se cerrara a su alrededor y un nudo se formó en su garganta. Al bajar del último escalón, tropezó y se cayó con fuerza, torciéndose bruscamente el tobillo. El dolor abrasador la devolvió a la realidad y las lágrimas brotaron de sus ojos. "¡Oh, no, señora Miller, tenga más cuidado cuando camina!". Leah corrió a ayudarla a levantarse. Joelle agarró el brazo de Leah con la visión borrosa a causa de las lágrimas. Intentó hablar, pero las palabras le salían entrecortadas porque estaba sollozando. "Mi hermano... ¡Tengo que ir al hospital para verlo!". Leah sintió su urgencia y respondió sin dudar: "De acuerdo, no se preocupe. ¡Le pediré al conductor que la lleve de inmediato!". Leah era una criada experimentada y confiable que llevaba años al servicio de la familia Miller. Cinco minutos después, el auto ya estaba aparcado delante de la villa. Joelle estaba a punto de subir cuando se volvió hacia Leah. "Por favor, no se lo cuentes a Irene. No quiero preocuparla". El corazón de la criada se ablandó. Incluso con el rostro pálido y surcado de lágrimas, Joelle se preocupaba por la salud de Irene. ¡Qué muchacha tan rara y extraordinaria! "No se preocupe, señora Miller. Yo sé qué hacer. Vaya a ver a su hermano". Cuando Joelle llegó al hospital, Shawn acababa de salir del quirófano. Al ver a su jefe conectado a tubos y cables, el asistente casi se desplomó. Joelle se acercó y lo encontró arrodillado contra la pared, con los ojos hundidos e inyectados en sgre. Tuvo que contener el impulso de regañarlo por no haber protegido mejor a su hermano. Más tarde habría tiempo para eso. Cuando la condición de Shawn fue más estable, Joelle llevó al asistente a un lado. "Cuéntamelo todo. ¿Cómo ocurrió esto?". El asistente vaciló, con el rostro desencajado. "Señora Miller, el señor Watson nos ordenó específicamente que no la involucremos en los asuntos comerciales". "Pero esto es una cuestión de vida o muerte. ¿Piensas que todavía es una opción no decirme nada?". Ya sin paciencia, Joelle se dio la vuelta para alejarse. "Señora Miller, eso no sirve de nada", respondió el asistente desesperadamente. "Usted sabe que desde la muerte de su padre, el Grupo Watson ha dependido por completo de su hermano. Ha estado luchando para defender la dignidad de la familia, porque quiere que su vida con los Miller sea más llevadera". Durante esos años, Shawn había luchado valientemente para mantener a la familia a flote. No obstante, sin el apoyo financiero de Adrian, sus esfuerzos se habrían desvanecido hacía mucho tiempo. Su deseo más profundo era que su hermana viviera cómodamente, pero a pesar de sus incansables esfuerzos, nunca pudo hacerle ganar el respeto que merecía por parte de su esposo. No importaba lo mucho que se sacrificara, ella seguiría siendo infravalorada en la familia Miller. Joelle estaba hirviendo de rabia, pero sabía que no podía cambiar su realidad. Entonces, inspiró profundamente y preguntó: "¿No mencionaron mi relación con Adrian?" Esperaba que alinearse con los Miller pudiera ayudar a Shawn a mantenerse firme en sus actividades sociales. "El señor Watson se niega a tocar ese tema, pues teme que eso le haga las cosas más difíciles a usted". Joelle soltó una risa amarga. Jamás había estado en igualdad de condiciones con Adrian. No le extrañaba que la despreciara, ya que apenas podía soportarse a sí misma. Solo hacía una hora que le había pedido el divorcio. Y ahora se aferraba al nombre de su esposo, desesperada por facilitarle la vida a su hermano. "Dile a Shawn que soy la esposa de Adrian Miller, Irene me eligió personalmente. ¡Mientras sea la señora Miller, mantendré la cabeza en alto dentro de la familia!". De repente, escucharon unos pasos detrás de ella. Joelle se dio la vuelta y vio a Adrian, que tenía una sonrisa fría en su rostro. A su lado, se encontraba una muchacha de aspecto frágil, con grandes ojos inocentes, aferrada a él. Adrian la miraba desdeñosamente, como si incluso le costara reconocer su presencia. Ya se había dado cuenta de que ella realmente no quería el divorcio. La mujer que había parecido tan decidida a irse, ahora estaba haciendo alarde de su título como la señora Miller. Su amenaza de divorcio no había sido más que una estrategia, como una pelea de amantes que terminaba en amenazas vacías. Era tan astuta que lo había d*gado para obligarlo a casarse. Con tácticas tan engañosas, ¿cómo podría irse tan fácilmente? Su matrimonio eran un salvavidas para las dificultades de su familia. Adrian le daba cien millones cada año al Grupo Watson. Joelle sería una tonta si se arriesgaba a perderlo divorciándose de él. Capítulo 4 Por fin se dio cuenta Hacía mucho que Joelle se había vuelto insensible ante la indiferencia de Adrian. Observó sin decir nada los brazos entrelazados de la pareja y recordó los dulces momentos capturados en los videos de Rebecca, que provocaban la envidia de mucha gente. ¡Qué pareja tan perfecta! Ese pensamiento la golpeó. "¡Joelle, por favor, no nos malinterpretes!", dijo Rebecca con urgencia mientras retiraba su mano del brazo de Adrian. "No me siento bien y no puedo caminar, así que Adie simplemente tuvo la amabilidad de sostenerme". Joelle esbozó una leve sonrisa. "¿Qué te trae al hospital?", preguntó mirando a Adrian, como si no hubiera escuchado la explicación de Rebecca. "Es por Erick", dijo Rebecca, con las manos entrelazadas como una niña arrepentida. "También vine a pedirte perdón, Joelle. Lamento que Erick haya sido tan descuidado para provocar que tu hermano terminara en el hospital". "¿Descuidado?", replicó ella. "Tu hermano casi mta al mío, ¿y crees que una disculpa bastará para arreglarlo?". Rebecca se estremeció y agarró la manga de Adrian en busca de apoyo. "Ya es suficiente, Joelle", respondió él con una voz tan gélida como el invierno. "No fue a propósito". Luego, se volvió hacia Rebecca y agregó suavemente: "Vamos, ¿no viniste para ver a Erick?". Fue entonces cuando Joelle lo entendió todo. Había esperado ingenuamente que Adrian viniera para ver a Shawn. Pero no, había venido con Rebecca para ver a Erick. Incluso si visitara a Shawn, sería por obligación, nada más. Pero sabía que no debía esperar que él la defendiera. "¡Rebecca, no olvidaré lo que hizo Erick!", espetó. Rebecca dobló las piernas y se desplomó sobre el pecho de Adrian, quien la atrapó justo a tiempo y la abrazó con fuerza. "Joelle, Erick no tenía malas intenciones. ¡También está en el hospital!". "¿Ya está muerto? ¡Si no, tendrá que pagar por lo que hizo!". Joelle no solía arremeter, pero esta vez era diferente. Shawn era la única familia que le quedaba. Su padre, incapacitado por un derrame cerebral, se encontraba en estado vegetativo con poca o ninguna esperanza de recuperación, y su madre había fallecido en un accidente de tráfico. Desde los dieciocho años, habían sido solo ella y Shawn, enfrentándose juntos a las dificultades del mundo. En sus momentos más oscuros, Shawn llevó sola la carga para dejar que Joelle persiguiera su pasión por el violín. Ahora la idea de perderlo también a él era insoportable. Su único deseo era que Erick muriera. "Joelle, ¿cómo puedes decir eso?", sollozó Rebecca con incredulidad. Ya sin paciencia, Adrian fijó su fría mirada en Joelle. "¿Qué deseas?". "Shawn recibió dos avisos de condición crítica. ¿Qué hay de Erick?". Rebecca jadeó, su frágil cuerpo estaba temblando como una hoja en el viento. "¡Joelle, por favor! Solo me queda un hermano. ¡Por favor, ten compasión!". Se desmayó antes de que la otra mujer pudiera responder. Adrian la levantó en sus brazos y le dio una última mirada de reproche a Joelle. Luego, se alejó y la dejó clavada en el mismo lugar, incapaz de moverse o incluso de pensar, lo que pareció una eternidad. Antes de su matrimonio, había sido una chica adinerada, pero luego se convirtió en la sirvienta de Adrian. Ahora se daba cuenta de lo ingenua que había sido. Ella solía ser una persona muy orgullosa, pero ahora soporta todo tipo de agravios sólo para complacer a su marido. ¡Qué patético! Han pasado tres años, es hora de divorciarnos y comenzar una nueva vida... ...... ¿Qué sucederá en adelante? Los capítulos disponibles son limitados aquí, haga click el botón abajo para instalar APP y disfrutar leyendo más contenidos maravillosos. (Al abrir el APP, directo accederá a este libro) &3&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.manobook.com/14484375-fb_contact-spa	Mobo-Reader：Funny Reading	https://www.facebook.com/100077707484555/	39,204	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.manobook.com	IMAGE		https://fbweb.manobook.com/14484375-fb_contact-spa220_2-1023-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=1200042107899505&rawadid=120211325121760639	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464384180_469564649472585_7286666045254923030_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=NaNWx9WmqFcQ7kNvgHVmH8G&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A0gbDG8jv6dwvUwOXqtR_pn&oh=00_AYCWZVVoqgEVGjjfX4GTWUullCT0nEYKCXxcqbUdKlpsFw&oe=674EEAD0	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Mobo-Reader：Funny Reading	1	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,553,555	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"is_bh_simple_request":false,"simple_request_ratio":1,"is_bh_selenium":false,"selenium_ratio":1,"ratio_threshold":0.8}'	No	2024-11-28 19:18	active	1935		For her, marrying her best friend and carrying his child was a dream come true. However, just at this joyful moment, the man's beloved returned... ===== "It's a good thing you're cautious. You could've lost your baby, Miss Monroe," the GYN told me seriously as she could see the shock in my eyes. Had I heard it right? I was pregnant? I was pregnant with a baby for Pierce--my best friend and my first crush! On the way out of the hospital, I couldn't wait to tell Pierce about our baby. I wondered what his reaction would be. Would he scream in happiness? God! I couldn't contain my happiness. I cupped my flushed face as I fantasized, but the moment I felt the cold of the simple ring on my finger, my wildly beating heart calmed down. I almost forgot that Pierce wasn't the type to be keen on having children, especially since our marriage was arranged by his family. Pierce was a complete gentleman, both as a friend and a husband. Every time we did intimate thing, he was considerate yet cautious, saying there was no need to add extra shackles when we weren't ready. This baby, in a way, was out of the plan. "Ma'am, is everything okay? Do you need to call the boss?" my private driver, Luke, asked worriedly as he noticed my frown. Luke was reliable, like family, but if I chose to share, I still wanted Pierce to be the first to know this news. He was my baby's father. "No," I shook my head, giving Luke a reassuring smile. "He's on a flight. I'll talk to him later myself." I wanted to sense his answer directly from his raw expressions. I was always good at that. I closed my eyes, recalling the first day we met. His bright smile in the sunlight was so dazzling; he was a Prince. Long before we became best friends, I fell in love with him at first sight. But it was only unrequited love; I knew that well. I slid down the car window to get some fresh air but accidentally caught a glimpse of our old high school. That bitter feeling filled my chest once again. Pierce was my first love, but I wasn't his. In high school, I was just a boring nerd in others' eyes while Pierce Anderson was the shining quarterback. Everyone was surprised that we could be friends. Though envy arose, I enjoyed being around him. I slowly realized that I didn't just want to be his friend. However, right when I was about to confess my feelings to him, another girl came into his life. I shook my head, trying to rid myself of those sad memories. I gripped the cold wedding ring on my finger, telling myself the past was the past. Pierce said they were over, and I was his wife now. I was his wife who was carrying his baby. I wiped the tears from the corners of my eyes and opened the door to our house. My heart calmed as I breathed in the scent of home. Our home. Pierce and I decorated it together with our own hands. We enjoyed it. Yes, I must have been overthinking. That woman had been out of our lives for a long time, and my marriage with Pierce had been as beautiful as a fairy tale for the past three years. I glanced at the clock on the wall. At this point, Pierce should have gotten off the plane. He had been traveling for over a month for the sake of our family's business. Pierce was the President of ADE, the leading fashion magazine company in Asia, and I was actually the Vice President. We were not only life partners but also good partners at work. I really missed him. I dialed his number immediately. I wanted to hear his voice now, to know when he would arrive home. I would prepare a good meal for him, and he would reward me with a sweet kss. Then we might do intimate thing... Oops, I almost forgot I was pregnant now. I needed to tell him this first before we could do anything else. I was happily envisioning our lovely reunion when my heart dropped as a woman's voice came over the line. [Hello?] I snapped the phone as just one word came out. My phone fell to the floor, and my body started shaking uncontrollably. NO! It couldn't be her! It couldn't be Lexi! She was already out of our lives! I must have misheard. I rushed to the fridge, attempting to calm myself with some alhol. But the moment I was reminded of the doctor's words and my baby. I needed to be cautious for my baby's sake. I turned to grab a box of milk and walked toward the sofa. I didn't know what made me recognize that as Lexi's voice at that moment. I meant Lexi and I were never close. Lexi Gilbert was a typical blonde beauty that men would go crazy for. She was the popular cheerleader in high school while Pierce was the star quarterback. A better match than he and a nerd like me, right? It wasn't surprising that he had fallen for her. My pride couldn't stand watching the man I loved go crazy for another woman. So I had once tried to stay away from them silently, but Pierce refused to quit my life. Every time I drowned myself in a sea of books and studies to forget them, Pierce would appear at my doorstep asking me out. I couldn't say no to his charming smile; I couldn't refuse when he claimed it was his duty as my best friend to take me out to enjoy the real world. To avoid ruining our friendship, I could only hide my broken heart, silently playing the role of his best friend while watching his happy face as he pursued another girl. I finally mustered the courage to study abroad when I learned that Pierce was planning to propose to Lexi. However, I never expected Grams would call to beg me to return. I hurried back only to see a lifeless Pierce. His heart was shattered, thanks to Lexi. My beloved sunshine boy was nowhere to be seen, and my heart bed for him. I started to hate Lexi from that moment. I gave up my cherished man for her, and how dared she harm him so badly! Pierce didn't tell anyone what happened except that he was done with Lexi. Grams arranged our marriage. I didn't understand why he agreed until the day I heard him say that marrying anyone but Lexi would be the same for him. It hurt like hell, but I still walked into this marriage without a second thought. My cherished boy was broken, and I wanted to fix him, not caring if I ruined myself in the process. I fell asleep at home, feeling insecure and worried. I woke up in the middle of the night when I felt someone caressing my cheek. Slowly, I opened my eyes and realized I had fallen asleep in the living room. Someone lifted me from the couch. I immediately recognized his scent and touch as I looked at him with heavy-lidded eyes. "Pierce..." "Hmm," he hummed as he walked toward the stairs. "Why did you sleep on the couch?" I stared at his face as he gently placed me down on the bed. He caressed my hair and kssed my forehead. He was always so gentle, and that was why I loved him so much. "Where have you been? I've been waiting for you," I said as I caressed his cheek. "Just met a friend. You said you were waiting for me; is it something urgent?" Looking at his gentle face, I suddenly didn't want to ruin the moment, so I closed my parted lips and swallowed the truth back down. Tomorrow, maybe tomorrow, I would have the courage to face all the puzzles. I shook my head and pouted, signaling that I was sleepy. He chuckled and carefully carried me to the bed. Just as he was about to leave me after giving me a goodnight kss, I panicked for some reason. I quickly grabbed him... I missed him. I wanted him. "Wait, Kels," he said, stopping me by pinning my hands to the bed. "I thought you said you were sleepy and needed to rest." "But I think I miss you more now." I looked at him with innocence and caught the dire flashing in his eyes, but I didn't know why it faded so quickly. He used to be happy when I took the initiative. As if noticing my confusion, he chuckled and playfully pinched my nose. "I'll just take a shower." I nodded and watched him as he walked toward the bathroom. But drowsiness struck again, so I closed my eyes to take a nap. However, it was already morning when I opened my eyes again, and Pierce was beside me, putting a tray of food on the bedside table. "Hey!" I greeted, smiling when I realized what he'd done. He had prepared breakfast for me. In bed. The sweetest. He smiled and sat on the edge of the bed. "Good morning." I grinned as I sat up. He carried the tray and put it beside me. I shot an eyebrow up, tilting my head as I stared at his handsome face. His deep brown eyes and thick, black eyebrows complemented his striking features. "What is this? Is this a bribe? You stood me up last night, bad boy." He didn't laugh. Instead, he heaved a sigh, gently tucking my hair behind my ear before taking my hand and staring into my eyes. "I have something to tell you." My heart raced. I thought about our baby. He had something to say, and I did too. "W-What is it?" I asked, feeling my voice tremble. He took a deep breath. "You know you're important to me, right?" I slowly nodded, my lips parted. I couldn't speak; I was scared of what he was about to say. I had a bad feeling about this. "You were my best friend before we got married. You're one of the few people I treasure..." I hid my clenched fists under the sheets. I didn't understand why he was telling me this, but I felt tears pooling in the corner of my eyes already. "Kelly..." He paused, squeezing his eyes shut before looking into mine again. "I-I think it's time for us to divorce." "P-Pierce..." My heart clenched. He smiled sadly. "I know you don't have feelings for me either. You only married me because of my grandparents. You just did this because you love them. Now it's time for our real happiness, Kelly." I shook my head. "W-What are you talking about, Pierce?" "Lexi is back, Kelly. My first love is back." Chapter 2 Kelly's POV--It Never Rains but It Pours I got off the bed and tried to leave, but Pierce grabbed my hand. I quickly wiped the tears rolling down my cheeks before he could see them. He stood in front of me, searching my face as I struggled to look down and avoid his gaze. My heart felt like it was breaking into pieces. I thought... I thought I could make him fall in love with me during those three years together. I believed his feelings would deepen, that he would see me as a woman rather than just a best friend. I was foolish to hope and dream so high. I had failed. No matter how hard I tried, his heart belonged only to his first love, Lexi. "Kelly..." I sucked in a breath and swallowed the pain as I looked at him. I forced a smile. "I need to wash up before eating." He stared into my eyes, trying to figure out what I was thinking. I knew he understood me too well, so I made a concerted effort to hide my pain and smiled back at him. He sighed and let go of my hand. "Okay. I'll wait for you here. Let's eat and go to work together." Together? How cruel could he be? He still wanted us to get along as if he hadn't just asked for a divorce? He wanted us to stay the same right after telling me that his first love was back and he wanted to divorce me? Oh, Pierce, what's going on in your head? If I used to be able to force myself to remain in the role of his best friend, wishing him happiness, I no longer had that courage after the three years we'd shared. There was no way I could endure that kind of torture again, especially now that I was carrying his baby. The baby... I had thought it was good news for us, but now... it felt more like a burden to him, I guess. A burden that would prevent him from pursuing his true love and freedom. I knew how an unwanted child could grow up. My parents divorced even before my mother died, and my father's new family hated me. It hurt like hell. I didn't want my baby to experience that same pain. I needed to keep my child away from it. I forced another smile. "We can't. I need to visit the studio for the photoshoot of our new models..." "I'll go with you--" "No." I pushed his hand away. His eyes followed my hand before he looked up at me again. "You have some documents to sign. Our schedules are already organized, remember?" "But..." "I have a personal driver, Pierce. I'll be fine going alone." He sighed and slowly nodded. I turned my back on him and entered the bathroom. I immediately opened the shower and stood under the cold water. Tears cascaded down my cheeks as I covered my mouth to suppress my sobs. My shoulders trembled violently, and when I thought about my baby, I swallowed hard, trying to calm myself down. I wiped my face and caressed my belly. I needed to be strong. I had to stay calm. I shouldn't put my baby's life at risk just because I got my heart broken. I had to handle this wisely. I took a deep breath and finished my shower. When I got out of the bathroom, I was shocked to see Pierce still there. He was struggling to fix his tie in front of the full-length mirror. I also noticed my pair of heels and dress on the bed. "Hey! I picked your dress for today." Since our marriage wasn't public, Pierce had said he would try to do little things for me as a husband. He did it well, and I used to enjoy these sweet moments, but now, they felt like dgers to my heart. I grabbed the dress and went into the walk-in closet. I felt him following me. I put the white dress back and picked a red one. When I turned to face him, his forehead was creased. "I prefer red today. I'd feel beautiful in this dress." His eyes landed on the dress I was holding, and his face immediately relaxed. He nodded and walked toward me. "I see. Help me fix this first." I placed my dress on his arm and started adjusting his tie. I could feel his eyes staring intently and it was making my heart beat so fast. I took a deep breath and chewed my bottom lip as I struggled to fix the tie. My vision started to blur again. D*n! "Kelly..." I jumped in shock. "Hmm?" "Are you okay?" I looked at him and smiled. "Yeah." "I have something else to say." I finished fixing his tie, then immediately grabbed the dress from him. I glanced at him before walking past him and said, "Let's just talk some other time. I'm going to be late." I heard him sigh as he followed me again. He's silent the whole time as if he's thinking about something. "You should eat before you leave." I turned to him and nodded. "I will. You should go now." "Kelly, we're on the same page, right?" I stared at him. No, Pierce. We're never on the same page. All of this was just my stupid fantasy. I thought you had feelings for me, and I was so wrong. "If it's about the divorce, I understand everything, Pierce. I know what I have to do. Just give me some time because I'm really busy with the company. I won't run away." "Kelly, I'm not just doing this for myself. I'm doing this for you too. You've been caged with me ever since we got married. I know you're not happy because deep down, you want to find the man you deserve. Someone who will truly love you. Not me. Not someone who's half-hearted." "I understand what you're trying to say, Pierce," I said, trying to turn away, but he held me by the waist, keeping me in place. He did everything he could to capture my gaze, and he succeeded. He looked at me worriedly. "You are my best friend. I don't want to lose you, Kels. You're one of the few people I..." "I know," I said out of frustration. He looked shocked, so I took a breath to calm myself. "I-I know. You don't have to worry. I'm just stressed about work. It's not about our divorce." His lips parted, and he slowly nodded, as if he could finally breathe properly. He walked toward me, and I froze when he gently kssed my forehead... "Thank you, Kelly," he whispered. My heart clenched. It had been three years, but I was still such a coward. Why couldn't I just tell him that I loved him? He's my husband, and I'm carrying his baby! If I told him, he might change his mind! I swallowed hard, ready to speak, but his phone rang. I didn't miss the caller ID. Again, it was Lexi. "I gotta go." He scratched his head in apology, and I didn't miss the upturned corners of his mouth. "I called Luke, and he's waiting outside. Eat before you go, okay?" With that, he left our room. The tears I had managed to hold back burst forth again. Why did I think I could have a chance? He had made his choice the moment he asked for a divorce, hadn't he? Whenever it came to Lexi, I was always the one he would abandon. Chapter 3 Kelly's POV--Stiff Upper Lip I entered the studio wearing two-inch red heels and a red dress. Everyone turned to look as I walked down the hallway, greeting me with smiles, but my face remained stoic, not showing any emotions at all. The conversation with Pierce this morning lingered in my mind, but I couldn't let it affect my work. I couldn't fail my work after I had failed my marriage. I took a deep breath to steady myself. However, when I entered the photoshoot room, I could notice everyone was in chaos. "We can't! She's not answering her calls. What should we do? The Vice President is coming today. She'll be furious." "We can just tell her the truth. She's nice." "Not in this situation, Lily! She'll scold us--" "What's happening here?" I asked, stepping further into the room. The staff turned to me with worried expressions, and I knew then that something was wrong. "G-Good morning, Miss Monroe." Miss Monroe. Of course, no one knew that Pierce and I were married except for our families. I felt a pinch in my heart because of that truth. It hurt. I stared at her blankly, "What? "W-We have a problem, Miss Monroe. Miss Chen, our model, has been refusing our calls. She said she heard that we're changing the model, so...she doesn't want to come here. She's even threatening to file a case against us." She bowed her head, and I gritted my teeth, scanning the room. "Where's the marketing manager?" "S-She's still trying to convince Miss Chen, Miss Monroe." I massaged my forehead, squeezing my eyes closed. I grabbed my hair and screamed in so much anger, causing everyone around me to jump in shock. I ganed, sucking in a breath before looking around. "Miss Monroe..." "What is this, Miss Hayley? You're the marketing manager. What's happening?" "Miss Monroe, I don't know how it happened, but Miss Chen heard that you're changing our model. She's about to file a case against us--" Changing the model? How had I not known about this? Miss Chen had always been a trusted partner, and if not necessary, changing models for a commercial shoot on short notice would only create chaos for the company. I would never allow such a costly mistake. "I never asked for that. You must be mistaken." I cut her off to save the time, "Fix this mess, or I'll have to fire you!" "Miss Monroe... It's Mr. President who ordered the change." Hayley spoke hesitantly. "He instructed us as soon as he returned from his business trip yesterday." The truth hit me hard. Pierce's order? Why hadn't he told me? He used to discuss every major decision with me first. "It shouldn't be..." Confusion clouded my mind. Pierce was not a clueless businessman; he maintained a clear distinction between work and personal matters, which was why he always succeeded. And that was also why he chose to keep our marriage a secret. "Yes, Kelly. I gave the order." The voice pulled me back. "M-Mr. President..." Hayley bowed in respect as the man suddenly appeared behind me. "I think you owe me an explanation, Pierce. About changing the model!" I snapped as I turned to face him. He knew how much effort I had put into securing this project. I hadn't slept well for days, and Miss Chen was the perfect fit for us. He had agreed too. But now... he just changed the model as he liked without informing me in advance. It felt like a hard sp in the face. "Go ahead with the work. I'll explain it to her." He pacified the staff first, ignoring the anger simmering in my eyes. "Answer me, Pierce! Why did you change the model so suddenly?" I couldn't contain my fury. He touched my shoulder and whispered, "This isn't the place to talk. Let me explain in the car." I glanced around, noticing others sneaking glances at us. I shook off his hand and walked toward the parking lot, my heart growing heavier with each step. I had a sinking feeling I wouldn't like his explanation. "Now, say it," I blurted once we were seated in his car. He stared into my eyes as if weighing my emotions. I looked away again.; I couldn't bear his gaze. I couldn't withstand his eyes that never looked at me the way I wanted him to. He had no feelings for me and it hurt so much. "I-I..." he paused, sighing. "I replaced Miss Chen because Lexi wants to be our model. She's also a good fit, so I agreed--" "What?" I asked in disbelief. He pressed his lips together and looked away, ruffling his hair in frustration before shaking his head and holding my hand. "I'm sorry I didn't tell you sooner. It was just so sudden. She asked for a favor, and I couldn't say no." I pulled my hand away, looking at him with a mix of pain and anger. "You can't say no to her, so you'd rather harm the company--our company. You've betrayed me, Pierce." "Kels, come on. You know how much I love her. She's my first love." Painfully, I closed my eyes. Oh yes, she was your first love. She's always the one you want, no matter the cost. As long as she frowns a bit, you turn a blind eye to the pain and effort of others. You're so heartless, Pierce. "Well, you've made your decision. I don't have a say in this since you're the President. Just go. I'll be in the office." I said coldly, opening the car door to leave. "Kelly..." I looked him in the eyes. "Go home early. Let's talk about our divorce at home tonight." Chapter 4 Kelly's POV--Left High and Dry I was playing with the wedding ring on my finger. I told him to go home early, but he didn't come home at all. He wasn't even answering my calls. Well, now Lexi was back; this house was probably not home in his eyes anymore. My eyes turned to my pregnancy report on the table. What a mockery. I was still naive to hold a glimmer of hope that things would be different if I told him about the baby. But forget this baby thing was out of his plan. I wiped away the tears collecting at the corners of my eyes and picked up the report. It was 5 a.m. already when I looked at the clock on the wall. I tried to dial his number again, but it was still busy. What was he busy with? Was he busy staying with Lexi? He must have missed her a lot, didn't he? I didn't remember how I fell asleep. When the alarm clock went off, he didn't come home yet. I sneered at myself as I caught my reflection in the dresser mirror. The dark circles under my eyes were so clear, and my hair was a total mess, looking like a ghost. Suddenly, a wave of nausea flooded my stomach, and I realized I hadn't eaten anything last night. Feeling sick again, I ran to the sink and puked. I spat yellowish liquid, and while I was washing my mouth, I felt a warm hand caressing my back. I immediately lifted my face and met a pair of brown eyes looking at me through the mirror. Standing behind me with a worried expression was my husband, Pierce. I had always been thankful to have him as my best friend and husband, but now... I'm losing him. Hopelessly losing him. "Are you okay? Are you not feeling well? You should've told me." I stared at him through the mirror. "You didn't answer my calls." Guilt flickered in his eyes. "I'm sorry. I had some things to do. I stayed in the office all night." I wiped my face and walked past him. He followed me as I sat in front of the vanity and started combing my hair. "Kels..." "I woke up late. I failed to prepare breakfast." I tried to avoid his eyes. I felt like I would lose my temper and snap at him. There was no moment when I felt his selfishness so clearly as now. He called me his best friend, yet he had never seriously confronted my needs. My feelings. "Kels... you know I'm not asking about this. I'm just worried about your condition..." "Kels, are we still okay?" I stopped combing my hair and slowly met his eyes. Through the mirror, again. Really? He's asking me that? After he offered me a divorce without even asking if I was okay with it? He decided on his own, just because his first love is back. I couldn't believe him. I faked a smile. "I just don't feel well today, Pierce." He immediately squatted beside me, which was not surprising because I knew he truly cared. What surprised me was why he was still doing this after he buried a dagger in my heart. "Are you okay?" He gently touched my forehead and neck. "Are you sick? Tell me how you feel, Kels." "My feelings don't matter," I couldn't help but blurt out. He looked shocked by what I said. When I attempted to avoid him, he grabbed my wrist and made me face him. His face was mirroring his anger now. He was completely lost his patience. "What's wrong with you, Kels? You've been acting like this since yesterday. Is this about Lexi? Or was it because I didn't come home last night?" I looked him in the eyes, annoyed. "You're the one who asked for a divorce! I told you to come back earlier, but you just let me wait the whole night. How do you want me to greet you this morning, Pierce?" He clenched his jaws and shook his head. "Kels, I..." "Enough. We can talk about the divorce after work today." "Kels!" He called and grabbed my shoulders. Confusion and pain were visible in his eyes. "Are you... in love with me?" I was taken aback. In love? Yes! Ever since we were in high school. Ever since he became my best friend. Who wouldn't fall for someone who had been protecting you ever since? But of course, I couldn't tell him. It would only complicate things more. I didn't even want him to pity me. I shook my head and pushed his arms away. "Are you on dgs? I'm not in love with you." I turned my back on him and entered the bathroom again. I locked it before going to the bathtub. I should focus on myself. I can't let my emotions affect me, but... why are my tears falling again? "You are so pathetic, Kelly! You can't even tell him how you truly feel," I whispered to myself as I wiped my tears angrily. It took me almost an hour to bathe. When I was done, I realized Pierce had already left. I shook my head in disbelief. He's been constantly abandoning me. I can't believe we've reached this point. I thought we were okay. I was so stupid. * "Good morning, Miss Monroe..." "Good morning, Vice President..." I did not greet anyone back, just like how I used to greet them. I still felt pissed, and my mood seemed off. Irritation could easily take over me, and I couldn't control it. Probably because of Pierce's divorce proposal or because of my pregnancy. I was about to enter my office when I heard two girls talking. "Did you see her? I bet she's Mr. Anderson's girlfriend. They seemed close." My forehead creased. Pierce's girlfriend? "Ah! It's a waste that I didn't see her face, but I feel like it's Miss Lexi." "Lexi? Lexi Gilbert? The model?" "Yes! I bet my whole month's salary on this. They look good together." "Come on! Miss Monroe and Mr. Anderson look better together." "Are you serious? They're best friends. You know, some people are better off just friends. It's Mr. Anderson and Miss Monroe." I squeezed my eyes closed and pushed the door of my office. I slowly closed it and rested my back against it. This is harder than I expected. I took a deep breath and sat in my swivel chair. I opened the computer at the same time a notification popped up on the screen of my phone. My hands started shaking as soon as I saw the notification. It was Pierce's social media update. He uploaded a photo of him and Lexi together, eating in a fancy restaurant. I balled my fists and gritted my teeth. See, Kelly? That's what happens when you step into such a loveless marriage without a second thought. You would only break yourself if you continued on the wrong path. Just get a divorce. Spare him and yourself. Your baby needs a strong mommy... ...... ==== Marrying her best friend was a dream come true for Kelly, but everything truly has a limitation. Pierce is Kelly's first love, but as his best friend, she knew well there was always another woman deep in his heart, Lexi Gilbert. Kelly finally realized their happy marriage of the last three years was just a beautiful dream when Pierce asked for a divorce just because Lexi returned. She could only be his best friend even if she was carrying his baby. Since their friendship had become a cage, Kelly chose to set him free, as well as the miserable herself. But why then, it was Pierce who became the one who refused to move on? To make matters worse, her devil stepbrother also domineeringly stepped in at the same time, asking her to be his. What happens next? How could Kelly save her heart in this battle of love and hate? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/61818322-fb_contact-e	Heat stories		0	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	VIDEO		https://fbweb.moboreader.net/61818322-fb_contact-encp25_2-1103-core3.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=1435595577085911&rawadid=120213581586670597	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465676520_565894955934543_943309996215241754_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=iwmFgpwe_kQQ7kNvgHqNQyH&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AI1wQUGyo17tMczpA42GxEb&oh=00_AYD5XMyx6kQWCBieWGOwxWdocUHnb0lHOK50AEOYTKnhMQ&oe=674ED9DF	REGULAR_PAGE	0		0	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,553,203	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2553084}'	No	2024-11-28 19:17	active	1935	🔞🔥 Continuer la lecture ➤➤	(Lily POV) Today is my 14th birthday. There will not be birthday cake, singing, or a party. Instead, we are attending a funeral. My sister's funeral, to be exact. Before my sister... died... we had a large party planned for me. I normally do not have a big party, but 14th birthdays are a really big event to werewolves. They are the day that we first meet our wolves. The next monumental birthday is our 20th birthday; that is when can first identify our fated mates. I am our Beta’s youngest daughter, and my father is loved and well-respected. Everyone was excited to meet my wolf and to see what type of wolf she would be. Thus, the guest list for my party was pretty large, and it included ranked wolves from nearby packs. I am normally a little bit of a loner, hence why I usually do not have a big birthday party. However, for this particular occasion, I was happy to have a lot of guests. Meeting your wolf comes with the first shift/ transition, and that can be incredibly painful. As inherently social creatures, the only thing known to help wolves with the pain of the first shift is to have supportive family, friends, and community around you. The way that it typically works is that the pack will host a dinner or barbeque in your honor. As night falls, and the moon replaces the sun in the sky, everyone will gather inside the pack amphitheater. The shifter-to-be will stand in the middle of the amphitheater while guests quietly chant well wishes and prayers to the Moon Goddess. The energy in the space can be electrifying for everyone present, no matter whether there are 25 attendees or 500. Once the first shift is completed, the new wolf will prance around the stage and strut their stuff. The crowd will “ooh” and “aah” until the pack alpha approaches, learns the new wolf’s name, and introduces the wolf to the crowd. The new wolf will also swear his or her allegiance to the pack and to the alpha, allowing the wolf to mind-link with other pack wolves. Finally, the new wolf and any guests old enough to shift will go for a pack run. The whole process is incredibly special and exciting. As you might imagine, décor is also an important part of the party planning process. Each shifter gets to decide the decorations and party theme that will be used for their party. If more than one wolf turns 14 on the same day, the wolves can either agree on a theme or split the party into parts that they can individually decorate. The pack luna will then work some sort of magic that somehow blends the individual areas into one cohesive theme in the center. My birthday is in October, and despite how large our pack is, I am the only one born on that day. I love having an October birthday because my favorite season is fall. For my décor, I had picked flowers and decorations in rich fall colors, including deep oranges, reds, and greens. Unfortunately, none of my party decorations will be used. Or rather, none of my decorations will be used for me. As I mentioned, we are holding a funeral today instead. My oldest sister, Stephanie, died this morning. Pack and religious tradition dictates that we must hold funerals within 24 hours of death. Because Stephanie died shortly after midnight, her funeral must be held today. All food and décor set aside for my birthday party was therefore immediately diverted for the funeral; thankfully my fall themed colors were sufficiently somber-ish to work. All decorations that seemed relatively “happy”, celebratory, or that mention me have been removed. Pictures of Stephanie have now been placed on tables and podiums, and the music I selected has been swapped out for songs about loss or Stephanie’s favorites. The loss of Stephanie is a really hurting. Not only was she my sister and my parents’ oldest and favorite child, she was also widely anticipated to be the mate of Alpha Randall’s son, James, which meant she was most likely the future luna of our pack. Stephanie would have turned 20 in three months, and she and James would have been able to confirm that they were mates then. The pack was so sure that they were mates —and Alpha Randall was so eager to turn the pack over to James and his mate, once she was identified and ready to take on the luna position— that they deviated from standard protocols and decided to begin Stephanie’s Luna training just after she turned 18. If I am being completely honest, something never sat right with me about Stephanie starting Luna training. Part of it is what Stephanie's Luna training meant for me, but that is a separate conversation. The biggest thing was that I did not understand why luna training could not wait until Stephanie turned 20 and could confirm who her mate was. Lunas for generations have waited for their training; why couldn't Stephanie? It also bothered me quite a bit to watch Stephanie hang all over James at pack functions. Our pack frowned upon dating and public displays of affection prior to finding your mate; it created too much risk for problems, anger, and jealousy once your mate was located. For whatever reason, an exception was made for Stephanie. But then again, exceptions always were made for her. Stephanie was strong and absolutely beautiful, and the pack knew her as being kind, smart, and energetic. She could do no wrong in the eyes of my parents, the alpha, or the pack. I hope I do not sound too jealous or bitter. I loved my sister, and her death is hitting me really hard. It’s just that…. I knew a different side of my sister than everyone else, and I know more than anyone that my sister was far from perfect. Had I spoken up before she died, I would have been accused of jealousy and lying. And were I to speak up now, well… I would be accused of jealousy, lying, AND improperly speaking ill of the dead. It is easier to just let it go. Along with my birthday. It isn't that important anyway. I do not want to be selfish or self-centered. The only immediate problem with letting go is that --bad timing or not-- I am going to shift for the first time tonight. There is nothing I can do to stop or postpone it, as much as I would like to do so. I am worried about how it is going to go. Hopefully, during the reception, my mother or father or brother or someone will be willing to step aside with me for a 20-30 minutes just to get me through it. We could then return and act like everything is normal. Or as normal as it can be with Stephanie now gone. Sadly, I should have known that nothing in life is that easy. Chapter 2: The Little Brat (James POV) I watch sadly as the casket is carried from the temple to the burial grounds. It is a cold October day, and the gray sky and drizzly weather adds to the overall somber atmosphere. I cannot help but be impressed at how quickly the pack was able to pull everything together for Stephanie's funeral. All funerals happen quickly in our world, but because of how fast the funerals must take place, the décor and guest list is usually somewhat lacking. It is a testament to how much Stephanie was loved that they were able to put together so many beautiful floral arrangements in her honor, and that so many people were able to be here to honor her life, including many wolves from other packs. If it wasn't for it being such a horrible occasion, I would actually describe the color scheme as beautiful. Then again, fall has always been one of my favorite seasons. I am vaguely aware that we had some other function on the calendar today, but I honestly cannot think of what it was. With a large pack —the West Mountain Pack has over 10,000 members— we have a lot of functions. As the future alpha, I am expected to attend as many of them as I possibly can, but no one expects me to remember what they all are… even if I try to pretend in the moment. Unless reminded by an Omega or my amazing girlfriend, I can't even seem to remember my own mother and father's birthdays most of the time. My amazing girlfriend. I sigh, wiping a tear from my eye. She will never again be around to remind me about birthdays. Sadly, there will be no pretending that I know what today's ceremony is about. Stephanie Brogan was the love of my life, and she was my future mate and luna. I still cannot believe that she is gone. We never even got to fully experience the mate bond, including the sparks betwwen us. Had she lived just three months longer, our wolves would have confirmed one another as mates and Stephanie would have been able to formally claim her proper place in my bed and in my life. Instead of welcoming her body into my bed, I am saying good-bye to her today. I am also saying good-bye to all of our future plans and dreams together. I cannot help but feel anger and resentment about that. This is not how things were supposed to be. As I watch the funeral procession go by --my father, mother, and I, along with the beta family, must stand at the entrance as guests move from the temple to the burial grounds-- I catch a glimpse of Stephanie’s younger sister, Lily. She is standing next to her mother. She looks both sad and innocent, which causes the anger in my body to rise even more. That little brat is the reason that Stephanie is dead. *FLASHBACK TO LAST NIGHT* Stephanie and I are cuddled on the couch in the packhouse living room watching a movie. I have my hand on her arm and I am about to kiss her when she gets distracted by a text message. Stephanie did not let me see the message, which annoys me, but she quickly explains that Lily is lost in the forest after having snuck out to meet a boy. Stephanie’s sister is 13 or 14 years old. She has all the teenage acne and attitude that comes along with being that young. Unlike Stephanie —who has beautiful blond hair and hazel eyes— Lily has reddish brown hair and bright green eyes. Or at least I think they are bright green; she usually has them covered up with large black glasses. Stephanie gets up and tells me that Lily has texted her, begging her to come and find her. I am annoyed by the interruption, but I offer to go with Stephanie to get the little brat. Stephanie says Lily will be upset if anyone else knows about her little escapade. Stephanie reassures me that she will be fine, and then gives me a quick peck. My wolf and I have a bad feeling when Stephanie leaves, but Stephanie has us wrapped around her little finger. It is almost impossible for my wolf and I to disagree with her about anything. We pause the movie and decide to get some work done in my dad's office while we wait for Stephanie to get back. I am a night owl anyway, so I do not mind waiting. Unfortunately, about an hour after Stephanie leaves, I get an urgent mind-link from our pack warriors. They report that the Little Brat had been spotted running out of the woods screaming for help. Before they can say much more, I shift into my wolf form and take off running. I follow Stephanie’s scent far into the woods…. until I come to a small clearing, which is covered in Stephanie’s blood. Her bloody clothes are tossed around, and chunks of her hair are thrown about as well. It is the worst, most savage site that I have ever seen. The smell of rogues is all over, so it is fairly obvious what has happened. The a---holes didn’t even bother to leave her body. *END OF FLASHBACK* Tears threaten to continue to fall as I think back to the scene last night. I have not slept or eaten since I found what was left of Stephanie, and I am having trouble holding my emotions together. Now that my eyes have spotted Lily, my anger with her becomes a welcome distraction. I have a very hard time looking away from her. The truth is that I have always found myself strangely curious about her, but today… today all I want to do is take my anger out on someone, and she seems as good a target as anyone else. Her teenage behavior cost me my mate! And it cost this pack its future luna! My wolf, Luke, begs me to calm down. It is an interesting thing, having the wolf side try to calm the human side. As upset and angry and emotional as I am, it is tempting to ignore him and immediately start teach that Little Brat a lesson. However, I decide to follow Luke's advice after he reminds me that Stephanie deserves to have her funeral be all about her and not some whiny teenage brat. That does not mean that I am going to let Lily get away with what she has done, but I wait until a more appropriate time to take my revenge. I turn my focus back to Stephanie’s casket, which we filled with her bloody clothes, hair, and anything that could be found at the site that had her blood on it. The casket has been brought to the center of the amphitheater. The alpha and beta families take their seats in the front row, and my father and the pack priest move beside the casket to begin the ceremony. The ceremony involves a lot of prayers, rituals, and speakers. The average ceremony takes 2-3 hours, and Stephanie's will most likely take closer to 4-5 hours given her status in the pack and how beloved she was. During the ceremony, I keep trying to distract myself by looking around as others around me. I do not want to be seen as weak by curling into the fetal position and wailing like a baby, even though that is the only thing I want to do right now. My heart breaks as I glance at Stephanie’s parents next to me in the front row, holding on to one another as they cry. Seeing Stephanie’s father —a strong, powerful Beta wolf— break down is a sight I have very rarely seen. The pain in his eyes is heart-wrenching. I also notice Stephanie's brother, Nick, as he clings to his mate, Jenny. Both of them are crying as well. Nick is my best friend, and I have known him since we were tiny pups, but I have literally never seen him cry. I notice that there are no dry eyes anywhere. Even my father has a few stray tears running down his cheeks, although I am sure he would punch anyone who pointed it out. He is a proud man, just like me. As the sky continues to darken, I notice the Little Brat starting to act like she is uncomfortable in her seat. I can tell that Stephanie's mother is getting agitated, and rightly so. For once, can the Little Brat not think about something other than herself? Seriously. It is one ceremony. Just one. For an older sister who died trying to help her. How dare the Little Brat not hold herself together? The next thing I know, the moon is high in the sky and the final rites are being spoken by the priest. As exactly that moment, the Little Brat whispers something in her mother’s ear. Her mother turns and glares at her, causing the Little Brat to put her head down. I then watch as the Little Brat stands up and walks away. She looks like she is in pain, and I hope that she is. How dare she walk away from her sister’s funeral! Especially in the middle of the last rites! I am tempted to follow her and give her a piece of my mind, but Stephanie means more to me than that. I remind myself once again that I will get my revenge on Lily aka the Little Brat soon enough. For tonight, I must remain focused on the love of my life. Chapter 3: Lily Meets Rose “Y-yes.” “Good. Now open your eyes.” I opened my eyes and immediately noticed that I was not human anymore. My feet and hands were paws. I then looked into the water that pooled at the edge of the waterfall, and I saw my reflection… or rather the reflection of Rose. My heart stopped. There are many different types of wolves —alpha wolves; beta wolves; gamma wolves; warrior wolves; silver wolves; white wolves; red wolves; omega wolves. And even within those categories, there are varying sizes and colors and markings. We learn about the types of wolves in school. “Expect the unexpected” was a phrase that was often said about the first transition, but in reality your wolf generally follows your lineage: the children of alpha wolves will generally be alpha wolves; the children of beta wolves will generally be beta wolves; and so on. Typically, the big excitement —especially with children of ranked wolves— centers on the size, color, and personality of the new wolf. Looking back at me in the reflection of the pool was a type of wolf I had never seen or learned about in school. Rose’s fur was a beautiful bluish-silver color that almost glowed. On the right side of her rump was a large black crescent moon symbol, and the black coloring of that symbol matched her solid black paws and black tail. In addition, I noticed that Rose was huge. Although it was tough to tell, it appeared to me that Rose was at least as large as some alpha wolves. “What type of wolf are we, Rose?” “A special type. You will learn more as time goes on, but know that the Moon Goddess has blessed you and I, Lily.” I did not say anything; I was not sure what to say. Rose and I sat by the waterfall for a while longer, until I remembered Stephanie’s funeral. “We need to get back!” I told Rose in a panic. Rose guided me through how to transform back to our human form, and I frantically searched the nearby trees for clothes. I found a men’s t-shirt and shorts. Both were far too big for my small frame, so I opted to just put the t-shirt on. I also grabbed my eye-glasses off the ground and put them on; thankfully they did not break during the transition. Now that I had Rose, I would not need the glasses anymore because she would heal my eyes. However, Rose warned me that —for now— it was best that I continue to wear the glasses and let the pack believe that I did not yet have my wolf. I thought it was a curious thing for her to say, but I had no reason to not trust her. I hurried back to the packhouse and got into the beta suite, hoping to quickly change clothes and re-join the mourning crowd. Unfortunately, once I got in the suite, I was met with the angry, accusing eyes of my mother. “WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN? HOW DARE YOU MAKE A SCENE AT YOUR SISTER’S FUNERAL! HAVE YOU NO SHAME? ARE YOU SO SELFISH AND SELF-CENTERED THAT YOU CAN THINK OF NO ONE BUT YOURSELF?” I said nothing. What could I say? My mother then did something that, in my 14 years, she had never done before. She slapped me. Hard. And the beating continued from there. Chapter 4: Living in the Shadows (6 years later) (Lily POV) Six years have now passed since that fateful day that Stephanie died. I wish that I could say that life has moved on, and that we have found good in the bad... but for the most part, it isn't true. Stephanie is just as much a part of this pack today as she was before she died. And the grief felt in the pack is just as raw and angry as it was that first day. If anything has changed, it is that --instead of Stephanie being out in the center of things-- she lives on almost like a shadow over everything. She now has a couple of streets named after her --Stephanie Lane and Steffie Avenue (her nickname was "Steffie"); and you can quite literally find some of her favorite outfits on display in glass cases at various places throughout the pack. Even more bizarre, the day she died was turned into a pack holiday, as was her birthday. Everyone but pack omegas have both days off from work, school, and training, and there are somber celebrations and remembrances planned to commemorate each occasion. I once made the mistake of asking my parents whether this was a normal reaction to the death of a single she-wolf. We can love and miss her, but to continue to hold large ceremonies every year? And to treat her as a saint and forget that she had a human side too? That seemed a bit too much to me. As far as I know, the pack has never done this for any other luna or future luna, and it only honors 2-3 historical alphas in such a manner. I was rewarded for my questions by being called jealous and hateful. (I also received a significant beating, but beatings had become commonplace from my mother, so I cannot say that my question necessarily triggered the beating I received that day. Plus, the beating hurt far less than what I received before Stephanie died. But for the slight pain and who did the beating, I almost would not have minded.) Overall, I think the worst part of losing Stephanie six years ago wasn't losing Stephanie... it was how losing Stephanie impacted my relationship with my parents and other pack members. Before Stephanie died, I was well aware that Stephanie was my parents' favorite. My older brother Nick and I would even joke about it from time to time. But even though Stephanie was their favorite, they still treated me really well and loved me. They never would have raised a hand to me before Stephanie died. After Stephanie died, however, my parents could barely look at me. And when they did, I saw the unmistakable wish in their eyes that it had been me, not Stephanie, that died that fateful night. In addition, my parents stopped caring about my well-being generally. I lived in their house until I was 17, but I was responsible for my own meals and necessities. I was forced to take on a part-time job at a nearby diner just to ensure I had clothes and food to eat. (I technically could have eaten the food that was available in the packhouse, but the dirty looks and mean comments made by my parents, James, and other pack members were enough to make that an unrealistic option.) Also, in case you are wondering, I have not celebrated a birthday since Stephanie died. Not one single soul other than Rose has bothered to tell me happy birthday. No one even bothered to ask me whether I had received my wolf. That wasn't because birthdays stopped being important; it was just mine whose meaning changed. I attended plenty of birthday parties, and the pack hosted plenty of 14th birthday celebrations. In fact, I think it was because of one of those birthday celebrations that someone finally questioned whether I had received a wolf. It was a legitimate question, given that I was over 14 and never joined a pack run. Rose encouraged me early on to skip them "for safety reasons," and I was all too happy to do so. Had anyone bothered to ask me directly about my wolf or about why I was skipping the pack runs, I would have been honest... but no one ever did. Instead, a rumor spread that I was wolfless. Pack members speculated that I lost my wolf as a result of post-traumatic stress from losing Stephanie and/or guilt for what I had done to Stephanie. That latter theory was the one that really got under my skin, because I knew that was a theory and rumor spread by James. Shortly after Stephanie's funeral, he told my parents and most of the pack that Stephanie was only in the forest that night to save me. He also said I had gone out to meet a boy. I have no idea why he would say such things; I have never had a boyfriend and Stephanie was the one who asked me to meet her in the forest. This rumor was the main reason that I received a beating from my mother the night of my first shift. And it probably adds to the reason that pack members wish me dead. Notably, though, I have never dared to defend myself. To tell the truth would be the equivalent of talking negatively of both Stephanie and our future alpha.... and would likely lead to a death sentence. So instead, I have always just pushed through. One of the ways that I have survived is to hold on to the faith that one day things will be different. Another thing that I have done is take every last opportunity to leave the pack. For example, I hurried through high school so that I could graduate early, and I then went away to college. To avoid coming home, I have been loading up on credit hours and taking every term of school -including the mini winter sessions-- that I can get. I am also taking advantage of a unique expedited program offered just for werewolves doctors. Given all of these things, I actually expect that I can become a fully licensed werewolf doctor in just a couple more years. Until I become fully licensed and independent, I will have to continue to bear the shadow of my sister and the pain that comes with it. I am required to be present for both of her holidays --all pack members are; there are no exceptions-- but thankfully those are among the very few times that I can reliably be found at the Western Mountain pack these days. My ultimate goal is to meet my mate and become a pack doctor in his pack... which I pray to the Moon Goddess is not the Western Mountain pack. If, Goddess forbid, my mate is in this pack, perhaps I can convince him to transfer packs with me. Goddess willing. Tomorrow is my birthday. I guess we will find out then. Chapter 5: Without His Luna (James POV) Tomorrow will mark six years since Stephanie died. Everything and nothing has changed. I still think of Stephanie every single day. Her beautiful smile. Her laugh. The kindness that she showed to pack members. The ethusiam that she showed for her luna training. Stephanie would have been an amazing and strong luna. Had Stephanie lived, we would have been happily married by now. We would probably have already had at least two adorable pups, who would have been doted on by two loving sets of grandparents. Together, Stephanie and I would have been leading the West Mountain Pack to new heights. Of course, Stephanie is no longer here. And without Stephanie… Well, without Stephanie, I am only a fraction of the man that I used to be, and only a fraction of the wolf. Without Stephanie, I am not even Alpha yet. In our world, most alpha heirs take over from their fathers between 25 and 30 years old. That timing ensures that most alphas will have already found their mates before they take over the running of a pack. Running a pack is not easy to do by yourself. Even with a strong beta and a strong gamma, a luna’s importance to a pack cannot be underestimated. A luna brings heart and balance to a pack and to the alpha himself. She is the alpha’s equal, and she is one of the few werewolves in the pack who can get away with challenging and questioning an alpha’s decisions. If she exercises her role properly and judiciously, a luna’s presence can lead to better overall outcomes, decisions, and governing. This is especially true if the luna is the alpha’s fated mate, because it means she takes on her role with the blessing of the Moon Goddess. Alpha heirs who take over their packs prior to turning 25 typically do so either out of necessity, or because they have been fortunate to have been mated very early to a strong luna. Six years ago, when Stephanie was still alive, my father thought we were going to be part of the lucky latter category. He had been very eager to take an early retirement. He and my mother had fantasized about all the European trips and Caribbean cruises that they would take after I was sworn in as alpha, and they had already had tentative plans for at least one of those trips. Of course, all of those plans were ultimately scrapped. Today, I am old enough to take over as alpha, even without a luna by my side… but my father is concerned that I am not mentally strong enough to do so yet. He sees me as broken. My father is probably right. It is a little hard not to feel broken. The reminders of Stephanie are everywhere. Even after six long years, I feel like I cannot escape from the reminders or from my grief, and it is suffocating. The packhouse has practically turned into a mini museum to her, and almost all of the local businesses have some sort of small dedication, whether it be a dedicated drink, food item, picture, or shelf of Stephanie-inspired items. Worse, twice a year, we hold a series of ceremonies and remembrances for Stephanie. As Stephanie’s mate and as the future alpha heir, I am expected to attend every one of them. I want to be there. I know that I should be there. But… It is complete and utter torture. Every day without Stephanie is difficult, but Stephanie’s birthdays and death anniversaries always hit me the hardest. What I want to do more than anything on those two days is be by myself so that I can process my grief. There is a waterfall that I like to go to. If I could, I would spend all day there on both days. The waterfall isn’t exactly hidden, but to find it, you have to go pretty far within the woods and know where to go. As far as I know, I am the only one in our pack who ever goes there. Being at the waterfall brings me comfort; it always has. That is where I want to be when I am grieving or upset. Unfortunately, instead of spending time in the comfort of my waterfall, I have to spend the two hardest days each year out in public with almost 20,000 eyes watching my every move and every reaction. Instead of just… grieving… I have to be conscientious of how every display of emotion can impact and be perceived by the pack members. As I listen to pack members, Stephanie’s parents, and my own parents take turns telling stories about Stephanie and her good deeds, I am expected to somehow strike an impossible balance between sadness and strength. At each of the events, year after year, the remembrances are largely the same. At this point, I practically have the speeches memorized. The speeches usually include stories about how Stephanie would bake cookies and send her sister to deliver them to the guards working the late-night shift on the borders. And stories about how any time anyone was injured in training or at battle, she would not only have her sister deliver care baskets to patients at the hospital, but she would also put one together for any family members separated from them while they were recovering. My parents talk about how eager Stephanie was to take on her position as luna, and how dedicated she was to her training, even working on lessons for hours at home multiple times per week. Stephanie’s parents talk about their prior dreams for their daughter and the hole they continue to feel in their hearts. Nick talks about how family celebrations do not feel the same without Stephanie there, and Jenny talks about wishing that she still had a sister-in-law to bond with and engage in girl talk. The only blessing is that —as the grieving mate— no one expects me to say anything at these events. But that does not spare me from the staring and judgment. If I show too much sadness, pack members worry that I am weak and will not able to be the leader of the pack in the future. If I seem too stoic or show too much “strength,” pack members could perceive me being disrespectful towards Stephanie’s memory. They will also worry that my reign as alpha will lack balance and compassion…. which I already hear whispers about from time to time. Sometimes, I feel angry about the whole thing. I would never, ever expect anyone who has lost their mate to put themselves on a stage multiple times a year and be judged on whether their external grief is appropriate enough. And yet my parents have no problem doing it to me. I tried to push back once, but only once. As you can imagine, it did not go well. I started the conversation by telling my parents that I did not think it was healthy for me to be surrounded by constant reminders of Stephanie, and I told them that I thought the constant remembrances were counterproductive to my mental health. I suggested that we scale back the events, or make them more private affairs. My father got angry and accused me of being selfish. He told me that being uncomfortable and coping with the pressure of judgmental pack members is part of being an alpha. Meanwhile, my mother reminded me that the ceremonies had been Stephanie’s parents’ idea, and she asked me if I wanted to be the one to tell them it was no longer important to celebrate Stephanie’s life. No, of course I did not want to tell Stephanie's parents that. No, I did not want to be selfish. I just wanted --and still want-- to not feel so sad all the time. Six years in, and the only reprieve I ever get from my grief is when the Little Brat is around. She has made herself scarce the last few years, but when she is around, my wolf and I can sense her from a mile away. My wolf and I fight about her all the time --for some reason, Luke seems to have a soft spot for the Little Brat-- but we can agree that it is nice having her around. For me, it's because I have a worthy target for my anger and rage. Chapter 8: Daddy's Girl (Lily POV) The drive to the pack house was eerily silent. After my father and I arrived at the pack house, my father quickly exited the vehicle and headed to his office, leaving me on my own. I timidly and cautiously got into the beta suite, but I was relieved to find that my mother was already in bed. I decided to go directly to my room and try to sleep as well. Unfortunately, I ended up tossing and turning all night. The look on my father's face when talking to the guards continued to haunt me. When I did sleep, I had nightmares. Strangely, Rose seemed restless too, but other than briefly wishing me a happy birthday after it hit midnight, she did not say anything. I think the main thing that provoked my nightmares and kept me up was that my heart ached for my father. I knew that I wanted to help him with his pain and ease his suffering, but I was not sure what I could do or say to make things better. It has already been six years. If time has not helped heal his heart, what could I do? The truth is, I am not Stephanie and I never will be. The only thing I have ever known how to do for my father is to try to stay out of his way. At least for my mother, I can serve as a literal punching bag to help her relieve her grief. And for others in the pack, I can serve as both a literal and metaphorical punching bag. But, I am nothing to my father: my father has neglected me and ignored the sufferings I went through, but he has never directly participated in any of them. Perhaps that is one reason his pain upsets me more than the pain of everyone else. He is the least awful amongst my current tormentors, and I can sometimes lie to myself that he does not know or agree with how much I have suffered. I know that it probably seems strange that my heart aches for him at all, given that he is someone who, for the most part, could care less about me. However, please understand that for my own sanity, I have chosen to remember and hold on to the good times in my childhood. Of course, there is also the fact that... regardless of how my father currently feels about me... I have always been --and will probably always be-- a daddy's girl. It is just part of who I am. Since I was in diapers, I have looked up to my father and considered him to be my superhero. Before Stephanie died, I never saw an ounce of weakness in him. He was my strength and my rock. I always had an strong desire to make him proud of me. He was always the first one I ran to when I got a good grade on a test, or when I drew a picture I thought he might like. And ...before Stephanie died... he was always the first one to dry my tears when I got hurt or to give me reassuring praise when I felt down. Even though I knew Stephanie was his favorite... even though I knew Stephanie's accomplishments would always be greater, and that he would always be more proud of her... those little things mattered to me. I lived for those moments. Sigh. By 5:30 am, I gave up on any hope of further sleep. Stephanie's first remembrance event was not scheduled until 11 am, so I knew I had a little bit of time. Eager to take advantage of that time and also avoid my mother, I took a quick shower, packed a small backpack, and headed out of the house. Predictably, my feet led me to the waterfall that I had shifted in front of six years ago. I have come here at least twice a year since Stephanie died, usually on her birthday and death anniversary. The waterfall brings me an odd sense of peace. As beautiful as it is, I do not know anyone else who comes here. Perhaps that is why I like it so much. I sighed. "It is easy to tell myself that when I am away from the pack and not having to cope with the consequences. It is a lot harder to believe that I am blameless when everyone around me is crying and upset all the time. You saw my dad last night. That nearly broke me. He is still hurting so much." "That does not make any of it your fault," Rose protests. "Rose, the day before Stephanie died, I prayed that the Moon Goddess stop Stephanie from continuing to hurt me." "She was not hurting you, Lily. She was torturing you. There is nothing wrong with you praying that it stop." "There is if it cost Stephanie her life." "Lily, you are not giving the Moon Goddess enough credit. You are smarter and stronger than this. You need to stop with the emotional vomit and ---" Suddenly Rose stops talking through the link. She is pacing back in forth in my head. I have no idea what is going on, until the overwhelming scent of vanilla and coffee beans hits my nose. "Mate! Lily, our mate is here! Mate, mate, mate, mate, mate!!!" I stand, dust the ashes off of my jeans, and turn around. My heart drops when I recognize the werewolf standing about 200 feet away from me. This has to be a joke. This cannot be happening.	LEARN_MORE	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10745&u	Massive story	https://www.facebook.com/61560932294131/	0	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	getokn.com	DCO		https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10745&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448916543_502070082268628_4383741934976369995_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=dzfcwjykpTEQ7kNvgE5tPGH&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ASydOamBjuTn4zJYsV31Tzs&oh=00_AYCfq850BqRVAOVGJRB7cyclWxmYXXBv1mz6YQ9-YL9iWQ&oe=674EF0D0	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Massive story	0	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,556,054	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554204}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:49	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	3,764	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461300334_1147718953597347_4619507324730441281_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=F39HdY2EQaEQ7kNvgGiSVy0&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ADaE_1sZ7vJwaa7k2SAUdag&oh=00_AYAJTBf0It99rSOe2AlRv41Yh7Y0Rs6mqMJSSpTL4JSyHw&oe=674EDCE0	PERSON_PROFILE	0	New world publications	0	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete

Page 180 of 325, showing 20 record(s) out of 6,496 total

Download CSV New Ads

Search

Ads for foobar on 2024-11-28